"This pepperoni
is delicious," Roger praised. "I'm going to go grab
another slice. Anything for anyone else?" he asked the
table which was comprised of Loreena, the archbishop, Mason,
Renee, Kyle, and Ana-Maria.
"Maybe another breadstick?" Kyle requested.
"For me, too?" Renee asked. "Actually... maybe
two? Baby is hungry."
Mason patted his wife's belly.
"I think he or she inherited my loves of carbs."
"I think so! I was never that obsessed with bread but
lately..." Renee smiled and shrugged.
"More breadsticks on the way!" Roger promised.
"How have you been feeling, Renee?" Loreena asked in between
bites of her pizza.
"Ya know, I get tired a lot more easily than usual.
But otherwise good! The morning sickness has passed,
thank God."
Loreena noted Renee smiling across the room at Joshua.
It seemed slightly odd but she supposed it wasn't entirely
since they were used to him portraying God.
"It must feel so cool. Feeling a tiny little person
growing inside of you," Ana-Maria murmured.
Renee smiled and nodded.
"It really is. I can't wait til I can really feel them
move and kick. I can a bit now. Just barely."
"I can't wait..." Ana-Maria's face flushed. "I,
umm, didn't mean to say that out loud."
Kyle laughed.
"A wedding might be nice first."
"Wedding?" Roger asked as he returned and set a plate of
breadsticks down. "And Joshua said to just take a
bunch so... here you go."
"I suppose we should set a date." Kyle squeezed his
fiancee's hand. "Now that COVID isn't quite the threat
it was. Maybe after we're done with the show?"
Ana-Maria beamed.
"I would love that. Actually... Emma had shown
me photos of her and Peter's wedding here and it was so
beautiful. Maybe..."
Kyle brought her hand to his lips.
"I'd love that."
Tony clapped enthusiastically.
"Finally! I mean... don't get me wrong... I
completely understood not wanting to get married when your
guest list would have to be so limited. But I was
growing a bit anxious. I'm not getting any younger,
you know. And I'd love to be there."
Kyle hugged his uncle.
"You're not going any where any time soon, Uncle Tony.
But, yeah, no sense waiting any longer. You just never
know..." His voice faded away. While COVID had,
thankfully, never breached El-Chanan to any extent, he had
accompanied both Fr. Mike and his uncle when they'd
ministered to the grieving and dying in New York. Kyle
didn't want to waste any more time.
Tony pulled out his phone.
"April 23rd is the first Saturday after Easter.
Thoughts?"
Ana-Maria laughed.
"I mean... I certainly have no objections."
Kyle smiled at his bride-to-be.
"None here."
Tony punched a few buttons.
"Excellent!"
"Can we announce it!? Can we announce it?!" Mason
prodded.
"Is everyone here invited?" Renee checked.
"Of course!" Ana-Maria and Kyle responded in unison.
"Uncle Tony, you do the honors. Mason, you get
everyone's attention," Kyle directed.
Mason began to beat on the table then shouted.
"Hear ye, hear ye! The most honorable Archbishop
Anthony Merriman has an announcement!"
Everyone turned to look at their table, expectant smiles on
their faces.
Tony chuckled and got to his feet.
"Beloved friends... It is my absolute honor to
announce that my dear, dear nephew, Kyle, and his lovely
fiancee, Ana-Maria, have set a wedding date. While
many details remain to be sorted out... your presence is
requested on Saturday, April 23rd."
The crowd erupted in applause and cheers.
The color suddenly disappeared from Kyle's face.
"Wait... my parents and siblings." He looked to
Ana-Maria. "And your family! We need to make
sure the date..."
"Already reserved on their calendars. I told them I
was planning a function and needed them present," Tony
explained with a cheeky grin.
Ana-Maria burst out laughing.
"You planned this, Uncle Tony!"
The archbishop shrugged.
"I did. But then you walked right into it on your
own. I didn't even have to broach the subject."
Loreena laughed. She had only met the archbishop a
handful of times and liked him. But now she loved him.
While the majority of the Friends clustered around to
congratulate the couple, a small contingent remained near
the food table and it quickly became clear why.
The group, with Kylie and Joshua in front, raised their cups
as Tess hurried to the piano and familiar notes began.
Kyle and Ana-Marie laughed and embraced each other.
"'A toast to the groom,'" Kylie sang as the rest of the
group echoed her. "'To the bride.'"
Joshua took over.
"'From your... brother,'" he sang with misty eyes.
"'Who is always by your side.'"
"Oh..." Ana-Maria murmured as she rested her head on
her fiance's shoulder.
"'To your union,'" Andrew toasted.
"'To the union... to the... revolution?'" the others sang,
laughing at the lyrics they'd not quite had time to tailor.
"'And the hope that you provide,'" Emma continued.
"'May you always... be satisfied,'" Peter concluded.
Tess finished on the piano with a flourish before a new
round of applause and cheers sounded.
As Kyle and Ana-Maria took in all the love and support,
Loreena's eyes filled with tears. She felt such warmth
and love even though she hadn't properly met everyone.
She didn't even know if they knew about her. She
didn't think it likely that Joshua, JenniAnn, or anyone at
her table would have told the others behind her back.
So probably they didn't know she was transgender. A
familiar melancholy stirred in her heart. She felt she
could be accepted here... but would that be true if she were
honest with them all?
Then she saw them, standing beside a very blonde man holding
what appeared to be a miniature wedding cake. They had
vibrant red hair that cascaded halfway down their back in
gorgeous waves. Over some skin tight black jeans they
wore a tunic Loreena recognized. She knew it was
JenniAnn's because she'd seen the woman wear it
before. She'd admired it herself... a deep black with
red and white flowers embroidered down the center. The
person wearing it was beautiful and, Loreena suspected,
assigned male at birth. But no one seemed the least
put off by their feminine-leaning appearance.
Aziraphale and Crowley approached the happy couple.
"For you!" the angel presented the cake with a flourish.
"Thank you!" Kyle hugged Aziraphale and Crowley. "How
did you get that so quickly?"
"Magic," Aziraphale replied with a wink.
"It's so beautiful!" Ana-Maria gushed. "And this
beautiful lily..."
"One of my own," Crowley explained. "We're very happy
for you."
Hearing the stranger's voice, Loreena's suspicions were
confirmed.
"Can I see the flower, please?" a small voice asked.
Loreena watched as Crowley scooped Avi up so he could have a
better view.
"Nice," the boy admired. He patted Crowley's
cheek. "Good job."
Crowley beamed.
"Thank you. I have an extra pot at home. I'll
give it to you if you'll promise to take care of it?"
Avi's face lit up.
"I promise!"
While trying not to be too obvious, Loreena studied this
exchange... and the complete lack of reaction from anyone
else. With all the disgusting propaganda out there,
she was always so careful... so distant... with
children.
Crowley caught Loreena staring at him. He smiled and
held his hand out.
"Crowley and you are..."
Blushing, Loreena shook his hand.
"Loreena... she/her."
Crowley's smile grew.
"He/him. For now."
Loreena felt the pit in her stomach begin to unwind.
Roger approached and rested a hand on Loreena's arm.
"Oh good! You've met Crowley. Crowley's an old
friend of Joshua's."
"Very old. We go way back. Along with my
partner. Aziraphale, meet Loreena. Loreena,
Aziraphale."
"So pleased to meet you, my dear!"
"Likewise!"
"Loreena, as soon as we're done eating, I'll finish
introducing you around," Roger offered.
"Thanks, Roger!"
Feeling less uneasy and more excited by the prospect,
Loreena returned to her meal, smiling happily.
*~*~*
By the time the group moved into the theatre proper to deal
with the business of putting on the show, Loreena had been
introduced to everyone. Thus, she was as excited as
the rest of them to see what casting decisions were made.
While almost everyone was settled into the seats, Andrew,
Joshua, Emma, and Peter stood on the stage. The latter
spoke first.
"I just want to start off by saying how glad Emma and I are
to see all of you back here and new faces, too! It's
going to be so amazing to be able to work together again!"
The group cheered.
"That being said..." Andrew continued, "We realize that
there's been a lot of change since the last time we did
this. We... all of us... completely understand if
anyone needs to scale back their roles or even drop out
entirely. We just ask you to be honest about that."
"I'll be doing that myself," Emma offered, a hand rested
over her distended belly. "I'm due the week after
Easter so... I'm really grateful that Ivy has agreed to
split Mary Magdalene with me."
"Go Ivy!" Sy shouted as the others clapped.
"Thank you," the young woman murmured shyly.
"And Eric has kindly agreed to split Peter's role with me,"
Peter added.
There was another round of applause for Eric.
"Zeke and I will continue with our roles for all
performances," Joshua announced, drawing the most thunderous
applause yet. "As will Adam as Pontius Pilate."
After another wave of applause, Peter chuckled and shook his
head.
"Maybe let's just do one very long round of applause at the
end?" he suggested... to applause.
"Max, what have you decided about Simon?" Andrew asked.
Max stood up.
"Well... Rose and I have talked it over." He
smiled at his seated wife. "And we really don't want
to leave the kids on all of those nights... especially when
their Gamma and Grampy are going to be here, too.
So... we were hoping maybe we could rotate
nights. Like, say, I play Simon on Thursday and am off
Friday while she comes here to be in the chorus. Would
that be okay?"
"Absolutely. Completely understandable," Andrew
assured. "So... anyone willing to take the female
chorus role on Rose's off nights? No solos."
The group was quiet for a few moments before Isra stood,
seemingly prodded by Behnam.
"You have such a lovely voice! More than the children
and I deserve to hear it, my star," he encouraged.
"Isra... we'd love to have you," Andrew invited. "If
you could maybe sing a little something for us. Even
just a few bars."
Her face flushed, Isra scrambled to think of a song.
"Umm... umm... 'When You Believe'? From Prince
of Egypt?" she requested.
"You got it, baby." Tess smiled at the woman then
began to play.
Isra closed her eyes, blocking out the group as she began.
"'Many nights we've prayed... with no proof, anyone could
hear. In our hearts a hopeful song we barely
understood...'"
Isra's eyes opened and she peered at Joshua who smiled
proudly at her and nodded with encouragement. The
woman's voice settled and strengthened.
"'Now, we are not afraid. Although we know there's
much to fear. We were moving mountains, long before we
knew we could.'"
Seated to her sister's other side, Salma squeezed her
hand. When Isra gently tugged, she stood and began to
sing along with her. The sisters' voice melded
together beautifully.
"'There can be miracles when you believe. Though hope
is frail, it's hard to kill. Who knows what miracles
you can achieve? When you believe, somehow you
will. You will when you believe...'"
Their nerves calmed, the two sang the complete song
together. When it came to an end, everyone applauded
the sisters.
"Isra... I think you're more than capable of being in the
chorus!" Andrew enthused. "And Salma, if you'd like,
we'd love to have you join, too."
"Thank you," Isra blushed and hugged first her sister then
Behnam, whispering thanks to him for pushing her.
"I would adore that," Salma accepted. "Thank you."
"Absolutely wonderful!" Joshua praised. "Such
beautiful voices, Isra and Salma. I'm so
pleased!" He beamed at them then surveyed the
group. "And now... we need someone who can sing with
an edge to help Max out with Simon. Any takers?"
Roger stood up.
"Not me. But I would like to nominate Mason."
Mason startled and looked to Roger in shock.
"But I'm just here to hang out!"
"Maybe that was your plan but... I've heard you at
karaoke. You have a stellar voice!"
"He's right, baby," Renee agreed.
"I... I don't know..." He sighed and looked around
frantically. Then his eyes locked on Joshua.
"Could I have a few moments with Joshua?"
"Of course!" Joshua agreed and motioned Mason onto the
stage.
The two conferred and then Joshua nodded and moved
backstage. When he returned, he had his guitar.
"So since Simon's song is sung to Jesus about what he wishes
Jesus could do, Mason and I are gonna do a duet. An
edgy duet," Joshua explained.
Peter pulled over a stool so Mason could sit beside Joshua
who had began to strum.
"So, umm, we're doing 'Father and Son' by Yusuf/Cat
Stevens." Mason sucked in a deep breath then smiled
over at Joshua who began to sing.
"'It's not time to make a change. Just relax, take it
easy. You're still young, that's your fault.
There's so much you have to know...'"
As Joshua continued to sing the father's part, Mason worked
himself into something of a frenzy before spitting out his
stanza.
"'How can I try to explain? 'Cause when I do he turns away
again! It's always been the same, same old
story! From the moment I could talk I was ordered to
listen... Now there's a way and I know that I have to
go away. I know I have to go!'"
When the song ended, Joshua hugged Mason tightly.
"You okay?" he asked before releasing him.
Mason wiped at his eyes and nodded.
"Yeah... yeah. Just kinda took me back. But it
felt good. Singing with you." He smiled at
Joshua.
"Well... I don't think anyone here needs any more
convincing!" Andrew clapped Mason on the back. "You
got it! You and Max can figure out your schedules."
"Sounds good!" Mason hugged Joshua again then joined
Max and Rose so they could work things out.
Andrew checked his notes.
"So... Shane's returning as Herod. Eli and Henry
will continue to play Caiaphas and Annas,
respectively. Violeta's going to play Mary of
Nazareth, right?"
"Yeah," Violeta answered from her seat beside JenniAnn.
"Crowley will be taking over as the Angel of Gethsemane."
Surprised, Loreena looked over at him. She was touched
to see Aziraphale gently stroking his back. Joshua
smiled at him with tender fondness.
"Monica is staying on but focusing on costumes," Andrew
continued.
"Happily!" Monica chirped. "Very pleased to be passing
the role along to a fellow redhead."
Crowley smiled at her and gave her a gracious nod.
"Edward... Where's..." Andrew scanned the
seats. "There you are Edward! Are you still in
for Roman #1 and Joseph of Arimathea?"
"Umm. Yeah. Yeah, definitely."
"What about Caleb? Do you know?"
"I... I do. He, umm, he's sitting out this year."
There were murmurs of surprise.
Edward studied Joshua's face. He didn't appear to be
surprised... only sad.
"Oh." Andrew frowned. "Okay. Well, I'm
sorry to hear that. Do you think I should talk to him
or..."
"I think his mind is made up," Edward pressed.
"All right. So... anyone for Roman 2/Nicodemus?"
Edward looked around, slightly anxious. Someone had to
help him with the scourging scene and he hoped it would be
someone he was relatively close to.
"I could do it."
Relieved, Edward turned around to see Kyle had stood
up. Kyle, Tony, and their family often visited the
Romano Family Farm and he liked the younger man a lot.
Edward smiled at him.
Kyle warmly returned the smile.
After a brief rendition of "Some Enchanted Evening" directed
to a blushing, enamored Ana-Maria, Kyle was taken up on his
offer.
"Awesome!" Andrew cheered. "We have several chorus
spots to fill but the last character with a full song is
Claudia Pilate. Kylie... what are you thinking?"
Kylie handed Maisy to Clay then stood up.
"Adam and I have been talking... and Clay, too, of course...
and I still really, really want to participate. But...
I just don't think I want to be away from the kids so
much. So... I was hoping maybe I could do an every
other night thing, too? If anyone wants to share, I
mean?"
"Anyone?" Andrew questioned.
"Ana-Maria, you can sing, can't you?" Emma asked.
Ana-Maria's face flushed.
"Oh... Umm... Yeah. But I was thinking
maybe more of a chorus role, if I could. And... and
maybe every other show with that, too. I mean... I
have a wedding to plan and..."
"Of course!" Emma laughed. "Sorry, pregnancy
brain. No, that totally makes sense. And, yes,
we'd love to have you in the chorus part-time. So...
anyone else? Joccy? Brittony?
Shelby? I know you three mentioned maybe being in the
chorus. So..."
Andrew's eyes went wide and he shook his head.
Adam started sputtering.
Shelby wrinkled her nose.
"I mean no offense but... I... I just really don't want to
pretend to be married to Adam. It's kinda... weird and
incestuous. He's like my uncle."
"I mean they did do that. The Romans, I mean," Crowley
deadpanned. "But no."
"Besides," Shelby continued, "I really have more of a chorus
voice."
"Same," Joccy echoed. "And... I was kinda hoping to
just be in the chorus with Takoda."
"Assuming we get in, she means," Takoda clarified.
Andrew chuckled.
"I've heard you both sing while washing dishes. I see
no problems there. So... Brittony?"
Brittony looked to Adam.
"I mean you're great, Adam, but... yeah, I'd like to stick
in the chorus with Eliot. It's like... date night for
us."
Adam chuckled.
"No one needs to feel bad! I'm not taking it
personally. It's Pilate. Not me.
Although... Shelby, I would step down if you want a
shot. Someone else could play Pilate some..."
"Nope! I'm really, really happy just to be considered
for the chorus. Besides, you're an awesome Pilate."
"He is," Andrew averred, smiling at his buddy. "So...
any other ideas?"
Joshua nodded.
"I have a suggestion. But I'd like to confer with
someone first."
"Of course!" Andrew smiled, relieved that Joshua had
someone in mind.
Joshua jumped off the stage, causing those nearby to clap
over his clean landing.
"Oh, sure, when he does it it's cool," Eric teased.
Joshua burst out laughing and hugged the man.
"Good one."
"I thought so."
Joshua chuckled again then headed towards Loreena.
"So... I've heard you sing before. I think you'd be
perfect."
Loreena's eyes went wide. When had Joshua heard her
sing? Maybe when he was living in the apartment?
"I... Joshua, then you know my voice... My singing
voice... it... it's sometimes deeper than I'd like."
"I think it's beautiful. Please. Just... give it
a try?"
Roger patted Loreena's shoulder.
"I second Joshua's request."
"I'll third it," Tony piped up.
Loreena laughed nervously.
"Well then... okay, I guess." She drew in and let out
a deep breath then looked to Tess. "'Send in the
Clowns', please. In honor of Mr. Sondheim."
"Beautiful choice, baby," Tess complimented before turning
to the piano and beginning to play.
"'Isn't it rich? Are we a pair? Me here at last
on the ground, you in mid-air. Send in the
clowns... Isn't it bliss? Don't you
approve? One who keeps tearing around. One who
can't move. Where are the clowns? Send in the
clowns...'"
Joshua stumbled into a seat, tears welling in his
eyes. He remembered a younger Loreena singing this
song to her mother who adored it... desperately seeking her
approval.
Loreena's voice strengthened.
"'Just when I stopped opening doors, finally knowing the one
that I wanted was yours. Making my entrance again with
my usual flair... sure of my lines... No one is
there.'"
Roger reached for Loreena's hand as tears began to streak
down her face.
"'Don't you love a farce? My fault, I fear. I
thought that you'd want what I want. Sorry, my
dear. But where are the clowns? Quick, send in
the clowns... Don't bother. They're here.'"
Loreena swiped at her face and smiled to assure everyone she
was okay as she finished.
"'Isn't it rich? Isn't it queer? Losing my
timing this late in my career. And where are the
clowns? There ought to be clowns. Well... maybe
next year...'"
There was silence for a few moments. Loreena's heart
began to pound in her chest.
Then the applause broke out.
Roger squeezed Loreena's hand and beamed at her.
Joshua handed her a handkerchief and when Loreena wiped her
eyes, she realized that several of the others were wiping at
their own eyes and blinking back tears.
Andrew stepped off the stage and approached Adam, whispering
something to him. The elder angel of death nodded then
approached Loreena.
"Loreena... would you do me the honor of being my pretend
part-time wife?" he requested.
Loreena laughed and gave him an enthusiastic nod.
"I would love that. Yes! Thank you! All of
you."
Joshua approached and hugged Loreena.
"Thank you. Truly. It meant a lot to me to hear
that."
Loreena rested her head on Joshua's shoulder, marveling at
how safe she felt.
*~*~*
As the evening progressed, the rest of the chorus filled
out. At Joshua's request, Jeff, Tyson, and Tim were
leaving the next day to establish their emergency infant
care project in Poland. Their roles were taken up by
Takoda, Behnam, and Christopher. Excited by the
prospect of spending more time with her boyfriend, the
latter casting decision prompted Amala to volunteer to help
Monica with costumes. Cira and Crystal decided they
were too busy with their work at the Phoenix to participate
full-time and opted to help out backstage as needed.
Thus, Joccy took over the role of Abigail while Salma was
cast as Adah. When Kemara opted out over concerns
about risking COVID exposure for her little ones, Ana-Maria
and Shelby agreed to split the role of Joanna. Sy and
Arthur had agreed to split the role of John so the latter
could enjoy some family time on his off-nights. The
rest of the cast, crew, and orchestra reclaimed their roles.
Andrew exhaled deeply.
"We did it!" he cheered.
The crowd clapped and cheered along with him.
"We'll start rehearsals on Wednesday. I'll work on the
full schedule tomorrow so be sure to check your emails,"
Andrew directed. "And now... we're adjourned for the
night. Thanks, everyone! So glad to see you
all!"
Over the next several minutes, the Friends all said their
good byes and headed back to their homes. For Joshua,
that meant heading to Willowveil with Andrew and JenniAnn
and their household. By the time they arrived, both
Belle and Avi were asleep and being carried by Andrew and
Joshua.
"Do you want me to get him changed or is he okay to sleep in
his clothes?" Joshua asked as he headed towards the stairs
with Avi.
"His clothes are comfy enough," JenniAnn replied before
kissing the boy's hair. "Thank you."
"Of course."
"I'll get Belle tucked in, too." Andrew carefully
shifted her in his arms then followed Joshua.
JenniAnn let out a contented sigh.
"It really was so good to see everyone. Oh, thank
you." She smiled at Marty who took her coat.
"My pleasure."
"I'm so excited to be part of it this year!" Joccy gushed.
"Me too," Shelby agreed. "Although very relieved I
don't have to be fake-married to Adam."
JenniAnn laughed and hugged the girl.
"Sweetie, that was never gonna happen. Emma just
wasn't thinking straight. I feel for her. I was
never even pregnant but just all the prep and planning that
comes with babies can make a person a little frazzled
without even figuring in hormonal changes. I remember
once, shortly after we adopted Belle, I signed something and
misspelled my own name."
"And that's just one reason I am perfectly happy to only
ever be an aunt!" Shelby asserted.
"Will you be going to all of the rehearsals, JenniAnn?"
Marty asked.
"Oh... I dunno. Definitely as we get closer to
opening night. But, yeah, maybe all of them depending
on what's going on with the kids. My parents, Vincent
and Catherine, and Raquel and Nico are all hoping Andrew and
I make ourselves scarce, I think, so they can babysit.
Why?"
"Just for planning purposes."
"Oh."
Joccy, Takoda, Violeta, and Shelby all exchanged awkward,
hesitant looks. Sandy let out a soft sigh.
"Hey, so, I think Joc and I are gonna head to bed." Takoda
announced.
Joccy yawned.
"Yeah... so tired suddenly."
"And Shel and I are gonna head to our room," Violeta
added. "Joshua said he'll help us hang shelves and
stuff while he's here!"
"Okay, sounds good. G'night, all!" JenniAnn
hugged the four before they headed off, leaving her with
Marty and Sandy. She gently squeezed Marty's right
hand before speaking. "I'd love for you to be at
rehearsals, Marty. And you, too, Sandy. But only
if you want to be. Andrew and I... we'll be
fine. Crowley and Aziraphale will be there. On
the nights the orchestra is around, Gabe and Freya will be,
too. And, most importantly, Joshua will be
there. Surely no demon would come near us when the Son
of God is right there."
"But he's limited in his current state," Marty pressed.
"Yes. Which means he's just not omnipotent.
Or... not consciously omnipotent. Still not entirely
sure how that works. But..." JenniAnn used her
most gentle tone. "Marty, he's still more powerful
than you. We'll be fine."
"Like I said..." Sandy murmured.
"Still..." Marty bowed his head.
JenniAnn hugged him.
"I don't think you need to be there to protect us. I
really, really don't. But... I think you should be
there. I think it would be good for you. A nice
distraction, hmm? I mean... I know it'll be heavy at
times. Especially for you angels who remember.
But it really is fun. And , Sandy, we'd love to have
you, too."
"Thank you! I do adore being around all those
talented, artsy people."
Marty smiled and nodded. He felt relief that JenniAnn
wasn't upset and was encouraging Sandy's presence. He
would be good company for the rougher bits.
"Now... I'm going to change into some comfy pajamas but I'm
quite wired after tonight so... care to join me for some tea
in the ballroom? I'll ask Andrew and Joshua."
"We'd love that. I'll start the pot," Marty offered.
"Thank you!" JenniAnn called back as she headed to the
staircase.
Once at the top, she ran into Andrew and Joshua who were
exiting Avi's and Belle's rooms.
"Hey! I'm just gonna change but then Marty, Sandy, and
I were gonna meet in the ballroom for tea. They're
getting it ready. Interested?" she invited.
"Absolutely," Joshua agreed.
"Same." Andrew nodded. "But, yeah, I'd like to
change first, too."
"I'll see you both down there. I'll go help the
boys." Joshua smiled at the couple then left.
Andrew and JenniAnn entered their room and grabbed their
pajamas. They talked as they changed, JenniAnn in the
bathroom and Andrew remaining in their bedroom.
"So what do you think about how the casting turned out?" the
angel inquired.
"So happy and excited! Especially for Loreena.
That meant so much to her! Still a lil concerned about
Crowley. And... really concerned about Caleb."
Andrew frowned as he pulled on his flannel pants.
"Me too. You figure it's because of them not getting
pregnant yet?"
"I do... unfortunately. I mean it would be hard to
deal with... especially with Renee and Emma being
pregnant. And I have my suspicions about Neela... just
something Eric said about being glad to only be part-time so
he could help Neela out more around the house given...
He cut off then. Not sure, though.
Anyway... I mean... I can remember feeling those pangs
of longing pre-kids... even when I wasn't trying to
conceive."
"And I can remember feeling badly that I... I couldn't give
that to you."
Changed, JenniAnn stepped out of the bathroom and hugged
Andrew before helping to button up his top.
"But then you did... just not in the most typical way.
I keep praying something will work out for Caleb and
Lacey." She shook her head. "And I just really
hope it doesn't take a toll on their marriage. They're
so perfect for each other."
"They are." Andrew's face clouded. He'd seen
more than one marriage dissolve under the strain of
infertility. And he'd seen others come to the
brink.
"Do you think Joshua will go see them?"
Andrew sighed and dragged a hand through his hair.
"I mean... he'd want to. Of course he'd want to.
But he couldn't push them. They'd have to want to see
him."
"He... he could heal them. He's done it before.
I mean... obviously. Lots of healings. But I
know it's happened at least twice just in the time he's been
in the show. Diana and Zeke. Then that other
couple... Remember. Ivy, Kemara, and Violeta met
them when they went to Wicked with Joshua."
Andrew nodded.
"Talita and Milo? Does that sound right?"
"Yes! He helped them so..."
"Yes. And maybe he'll do the same for Caleb and
Lacey. But maybe... maybe he'll do something like he
did for us. Miracles don't always look the same."
"True." JenniAnn leaned up for a kiss. "And ours
are perfect."
Andrew smiled and returned her kiss.
"Maybe more perfectly imperfect. Perfect doesn't wake
their parents up at 2:30 AM, screaming because she realized
she shares a name with a possessed doll and demanding to be
called Dora."
JenniAnn giggled, remembering an unfortunate side effect of
Belle happening upon her older siblings watching one of The
Conjuring movies earlier that week.
"As pretty of a name as Dora is, I'm glad we were able to
reason with her and get her to see she was named after us,
Belle from Beauty and the Beast, and Badriya... not
a possessed doll." JenniAnn laughed once more then
sobered, resting her forehead against Andrew's
shoulder. "I want that for Caleb and Lacey..."
Andrew kissed her hair.
"Me too. We'll pray about it, okay?"
JenniAnn nodded and laced her fingers through Andrew's as he
spoke.
"Father... Joshua... please extend Your healing grace to our
friends, Caleb and Lacey. Give them the support and
love they need to help them through this trial. And,
if it be Your will, please grant them the desire of their
hearts. Amen."
"Amen."
Andrew squeezed JenniAnn's hands before releasing them.
"Ready to go get that tea?"
Struck for a moment by the oddness of knowing the God they'd
just prayed to was downstairs waiting for tea, it took a
moment for JenniAnn to respond.
"Yeah. Yeah, let's head down."
Andrew smiled, seemingly reading his anam cara's mind.
"The mystery and awe of it never entirely wears off.
Not in decades... not in eons."
JenniAnn returned his smile.
"I'm glad."
Hand-in-hand, the two made their way to the ballroom.
*~*~*
Taking Measure
Monday, January 31st, 2022
After finishing up at her office, Loreena made her way to
St. Genesius'. Though rehearsals were still two days
off, Monica had requested she stop in for costume
measurements.
Loreena felt a bit self-conscious. She knew some of
the others were sharing costumes. But she was easily a
foot taller than Kylie.
When they'd spoken about it on the phone, Kylie had laughed
it off.
"Don't worry about it! I'm shorter than most everyone
I know... Ethan's been taller than me for as long as
I've known him and I know I only have a year or two before
Ryan bests me. Besides, Adam's going to be relieved to
play against someone he doesn't have to hunch over to make
eye contact with."
Her words and general levity had put Loreena at ease...
mostly.
Loreena knocked on the door to St. Genesius' office and it
was almost instantly thrown open.
"Loreena, welcome!"
"Joshua! I didn't know you'd be here." Loreena
smiled at him as he ushered her inside.
"Andrew, Peter, and I decided we'd better inspect the
stage. It's been a couple of years since we've done a
full-blown production on it so... safety first."
"And how does it look?"
"Great! We sanded down a couple of spots where the
floorboards warped a bit but other than that..."
"Oh! Oh! Look at you... Oh, Crowley..."
Joshua and Loreena exchanged curious looks upon hearing
Aziraphale's exclamation.
"Let's just go see what that's about, hmm?" Joshua
suggested.
Laughing, Loreena followed him and nodded.
Once backstage, the two found Aziraphale in teary rapture as
he beheld his anam cara, dressed in an immaculate white robe
as JenniAnn fussed with his hair.
Crowley glared into a full-length mirror.
Loreena looked over to Joshua who was misty-eyed.
"Don't know about thisss..."
Aziraphale grabbed Crowley's hand and squeezed it.
JenniAnn looped a metal belt around Crowley's waist.
"Stop holding your breath, Crowley," she directed.
The watcher relaxed.
"There we go..." JenniAnn secured the belt, the end of
which hung halfway down Crowley's right thigh, decorated
with a collection of golden sun, moon, and star charms.
"This is yours," Crowley murmured.
JenniAnn nodded.
"Yes. But you can use it for the show. It'll
look lovely when the light hits it during the show.
You look lovely."
"You do, my dear," Aziraphale praised, stroking Crowley's
back.
Crowley spotted Joshua in the mirror. His face began
to crumble.
"Excuse me for a few moments," Joshua murmured, touching
Loreena's shoulder before going to Crowley and pulling him
into a hug.
"There now, love... there now," Aziraphale cooed.
JenniAnn, with tears in her own eyes, approached Loreena.
"Best to leave them for a bit. You're here to see
Monica and Amala, right?"
Loreena tore her gaze away from the scene in front of her
and nodded.
"Yeah... I am."
"They're on the other side. I'll show you."
Loreena followed JenniAnn as she walked onto the stage.
"Is he all right? Crowley, I mean?"
JenniAnn nodded.
"He is. And he'll be even better in time. He and
Joshua... they just have a lot of history. This will
be emotional for them both but good, I think."
"How long have you known Crowley and Aziraphale?"
"Hmm... We met shortly before the pandemic so... a lil
over two years now." JenniAnn smiled fondly.
"And where's that cousin of mine?" a voice sounded from the
back of the theatre.
JenniAnn turned away from Loreena then bolted off the stage.
"John!"
Loreena watched with amusement as the two met halfway down
the aisle. They embraced, the big man briefly lifting
JenniAnn off the ground.
"I'm so glad you're here!" JenniAnn exclaimed. "I
wasn't sure if..."
"Of course I'd be here. Whether I had anything to do
or not. But since Kemara is taking a step back, I said
I'd help Roger with promotion."
"Aww, good!" JenniAnn looked back to the stage and
smiled at Loreena before leading John that way. "John,
I want you to meet Loreena. She's splitting the
Claudia role with Kylie. Loreena, this is John
Aaronson, Joshua's cousin."
Loreena held out her hand which John warmly shook.
"Very glad to meet you, Loreena! I believe you shared
an apartment building with my baby cousin at one point?"
JenniAnn laughed.
"John is six months older than Joshua... and very proud of
it," she explained.
"As he should be!" Loreena grinned at the new arrival and
nodded. "And, yeah, we did. Back when he was
living with Mason."
"Right!"
Loreena cocked her head.
"You look so familiar to me..."
"You may have seen John around town. But I also know
he was in that photo you asked me about... during the worst
of the pandemic. When Joshua was helping out.
John was the man with him," JenniAnn related.
"Oh! That must be it. Because that did startle
me. I was worried for Joshua. Thank you for what
the both of you did. Such a scary time." Loreena
shook her head at the memories.
"It was important for us to help out in any way we
could." John was quiet for a few moments before
brightening. "And now I'm looking forward to helping
with something much more heartening. Where is Joshua?"
"Near the office. Crowley had his costume fitting and,
well... there were feelings," JenniAnn explained.
"Naturally. I think I'll go check on them." John
smiled at the two women. "Loreena, good to meet
you. JenniAnn, we'll catch up soon."
"Sounds great!"
Once John was gone, JenniAnn returned her attention to
Loreena. "And now to get you to Monica and Amala so
they can..."
Loreena reached out and set a hand on JenniAnn's arm.
"Before that... I just... Everyone knows,
right? About me being trans?" she checked.
"I'm not actually sure," JenniAnn replied. "But I know
everyone was on board with you joining the show so..."
"It's just... Word's going to get out. After my
first performance if not before. And given the subject
of the show..." Loreena frowned. "Well, there
could be backlash. Ugly backlash. And... I'm
used to that but the rest of you..."
JenniAnn looked to the woman with sympathy.
"There could be, unfortunately," she acknowledged.
"But there was backlash over Joshua. Really ugly
backlash. Graffiti. Threatening calls.
Some literal cult members showed up. All because
Andrew dared to hire a Middle Eastern Jewish man to play a
Middle Eastern Jewish man."
"Good Lord..."
"Yeah... But we didn't back down then and, if it
happens, we still won't back down. You got the part
fair and square. And you'll be great, Loreena! I
know it's easy for me to say but... it'll be okay. No
matter what, we stick together."
Loreena slowly let out the breath she'd been holding.
"Besides, Jesus hand-picked you so... nobody knows better
than him."
Laughing, Loreena nodded.
"That's true!"
JenniAnn wished Loreena could know she wasn't joking.
Maybe soon, she prayed.
"So... you ready to go see Monica and Amala?"
"Sure! I'm actually feeling pretty excited now!"
"Yay! I'm so glad. Then right this way!"
JenniAnn led Loreena to a curtained off area on the other
side of the stage.
Nearby, Amala was sorting through some fabric.
"Oh good! You're here!" the teenager greeted Loreena
with a smile. "Ooh and, JenniAnn, I have a question
for you later."
"Cool, come find me after you're done here."
"Hullo, JenniAnn! Hullo, Loreena!" Monica smiled
in greeting. "Loreena, if you want to step inside our
little makeshift room here..."
Loreena looked back once more at JenniAnn who gave her an
encouraging smile and thumbs up.
"Sure," she agreed.
"I'm just gonna go check on Crowley but I'll be around for a
bit yet," JenniAnn assured before leaving her friend in
Amala's and Monica's capable hands.
"Well, the good thing for you is you get a comfortable
costume!" Monica chirped. "The Roman men... not quite
so much."
"Kylie told me hers is as comfy as a nightgown," Loreena
related.
"Hoping so! Shall we begin?" Monica checked.
"Sounds good."
For a couple of minutes, there was only silence save Monica
relaying measurements to Amala who dutifully jotted them
down.
Once they were finished, the angel clapped her hands.
"And we're done!" Monica smiled at Loreena. "I
think you'll love being part of the show!"
"I think I will, too! You've been working on it for a
while haven't you, Monica?"
"Oh, yes. Ever since Joshua started performing.
Mainly in costumes. But I was also the Angel of
Gethsemane for a while."
"Why did you stop? With being the angel, I mean?"
"A few reasons. One, I think it's important Crowley
have a go at it. He was... born for the role," Monica
said carefully. "And, more personally, my partner,
Arthur, works a lot of hours at True Light, the men's
shelter he runs. And we have a twelve-year-old son,
Liam. Evenings are often the only time we have
together as a family, all three of us, so... I just didn't
want to be apart from them on so many evenings."
"Understandable! Amala, this is your first year,
right?"
The girl nodded enthusiastically.
"Yup! I'm studying fashion design... with a focus on
sustainability. So that's why I wanted to work on the
show. St. G's is big on reusing materials. We
get as much use as we can out of the bits of fabric and then
when we're down to barely nothing left, we give that to
JenniAnn for her mice to use for bedding."
Loreena laughed.
"JenniAnn has mice? How have I missed this?
Somehow they never made an appearance in our many Zoom
calls."
"JenniAnn has a mice army! Andrew builds them these
adorable little houses so they can stay warm and cozy all
winter," Monica relayed.
Loreena smiled and shook her head. Somehow that didn't
surprise her. She hadn't spent a great deal of time
around Andrew... but enough to know that he was devoted to
his "Laja."
"That's too cute! But I better let you ladies go,"
Loreena said with reluctance. "I'm sure someone else
is due in soon."
"Not for another twenty or so minutes!" Amala chirped.
"So you're welcome to stay and chat with us. Monica?"
"Absolutely! Although first... I could do with a
bit of coffee, anyone else?" the angel checked.
"Sure, why not?" Loreena happily accepted.
The three made their way to the coffee pots and spent an
enjoyable few minutes getting to know each other better.
*~*~*
On the other side of the theatre; Joshua, John, JenniAnn,
and Aziraphale were all focused on cheering Crowley.
"I could use a drink..." the former demon muttered.
Joshua materialized a steaming mug.
"Here you go."
Crowley accepted it then scrunched his nose.
"No wine?"
"Nope. The spiced milk will serve you better," Joshua
insisted.
Crowley took a sip. It did make him feel all warm and
calm.
"Just took me back's all."
"Of course it did, dear boy!" Aziraphale cried, fussing with
Crowley's hair. "This... Theatre is designed to
pull on the heartstrings! Make one's emotions go
wild!"
"Just remember: We're here in 2022. We're both doing
well. We both have people who love us very, very
much," Joshua reminded. "It doesn't take away all the
pain of what happened back in Jerusalem... but it helps,
Crowley. It really does."
"Least you look better than you did then," Crowley mused,
giving Joshua a slight smirk.
Joshua laughed.
"Yeah, well, access to a shower and a good mattress can do a
lot for a person... not to mention having a very attentive
host and hostess."
JenniAnn squeezed Joshua's hand back when he grasped
hers. Then she returned her attention to Crowley.
"You're still talking with Jamie, right?"
Crowley nodded.
"Good. Glad to hear it! And, ya know, you're
always welcome at Willowveil. All three of you
are. Maybe it would help to just kinda be around
Joshua when we're all just hanging out. Speaking of...
and not to distract from you, Crowley..."
"Nope. Distract from me. Please!"
JenniAnn patted his shoulder then continued.
"Thank you. Anyway... Loreena. I can tell
she's feeling a bit nervous. I mean not terribly
much. But she did ask about how we'd handle things if
people got out of line. So I told her about that first
year... with the graffiti and everything. And about
how we didn't back down."
"Good. Because we won't back down this time either,"
Joshua stressed.
"Which is what I said. But I'm just a little nervous
that the more she talks to people, the more she'll realize
that Andrew and I have had everyone else over to our
place. I don't want her to feel like we're keeping her
at a distance. Like our acceptance is only at a
surface level. But, well... she doesn't know Andrew's
an angel, she doesn't know we live in another world, she
still thinks Andrew and I were attacked by random criminals,
and she definitely doesn't know who you are." JenniAnn
peered at Joshua.
"You're right to be concerned." Joshua smiled gently
at JenniAnn. "She did used to read Narnia as a
child... even spent a bit of time patting the backs of
closets as many children do. So... The portal
concept isn't foreign to her. And she's definitely
trustworthy. I just don't want to throw too much at
her at once and risk overwhelming her. So... let's
start with Willowveil. John, you busy tomorrow
morning?"
"Not unless you say I am."
Joshua laughed.
"All right. You can help tomorrow at the castle.
We just need to move and hide anything that looks a little
too... worshipful of me. I don't want Loreena thinking
I'm a cult leader. We'll leave the angels and demons
thing alone for now. And as for who I am... she needs
to come to that realization in her own time. The only
other thing I'd be concerned about her happening upon is
your therapy group, JenniAnn and Aziraphale. But she's
usually working when you're doing that."
"And we can also keep the ballroom door closed. In the
unlikely event she would stop by then, I know she'd knock
before entering and thus not hear anything she shouldn't,"
JenniAnn pointed out.
"Right," Joshua agreed.
"Don't you think she'll ask about the... how of the portal?"
Crowley questioned.
"Yes. But we'll just say God's mysteries never cease
to amaze." Joshua smiled at JenniAnn. "I mean
you've known about the portals for over half your
life. How do they work?"
JenniAnn laughed.
"I dunno! Never really thought about the technical
aspects. Just, ya know, God's mysteries never cease to
amaze," she quoted.
"Exactly." Joshua hugged her. "So that's the
only answer any of you can give. And it's the one I'll
give, too. Maybe letting her know I created the blue
room one. It'll ease her nerves. No one really
wants a long-winded explanation. Maybe
physicists. But Loreena is not a physicist."
"The young lady will be far too interested in all there is
to see in Asteriana. I mean that library
alone... One could wile away hours... days... in
there," Aziraphale mused.
"Which he knows from personal experience," Crowley teased.
JenniAnn patted the angel's shoulder.
"And we love having you, Aziraphale!" She smiled at
him then returned her attention to Joshua. "So... when
do we tell her?"
"How about inviting Loreena for brunch on Sunday?" Joshua
suggested. "Before rehearsals. And Roger,
too. It'd be good for him to be there. One more
comfortable person. Actually, Mason and Renee would be
good to add, too. Same reason. We'll ask them to
meet us here first so we can show Loreena the way... the way
being the blue room."
"I love that idea! And, Crowley and Aziraphale, you
should come to. And John you should get to know Roger
more since he's helping with PR."
The three happily accepted their invitations then began to
plan the menu.
Joshua smiled as he listened, heartened particularly by the
change in Crowley's demeanor. His skittishness was
gone and replaced by his usual sense of humor.
"When should we start?" he inquired.
"10:00?" JenniAnn suggested.
"That would fall during my afternoon nap but... I could make
it work," Crowley agreed with a grin. "Joshua?"
The carpenter nodded.
"Yeah. 10:00 would work. I need to be somewhere
at 8:00 but I'll be back by then."
JenniAnn noted a fleeting look of sadness on Joshua's face
but didn't comment. He'd tell her later if he wanted
to.
"10:00 it is then! Assuming that works for
Loreena. I'll ask her before I leave."
"Then it's a plan!" Aziraphale clapped happily.
There was a knock at the office door.
JenniAnn glanced out the window.
"Joccy and Takoda for their measurements... and
Marty." She raised an eye brow before letting the trio
in.
"Hi!" Joccy greeted, immediately rushing to Joshua and
hugging him.
"Crowley... You look awesome," Takoda complimented.
The watcher blushed.
"Thank you."
Marty stared. For just a moment, his lower lip
trembled.
Done with indulging his own emotions for the evening,
Crowley looked away.
"What brings you here, Scribe?" he asked without meeting
Marty's gaze.
Marty startled.
"I... wanted to see how things were going."
Joshua and JenniAnn exchanged a quick look. The former
smiled warmly.
"Great! As it happens, I have a job for you,
Marty. We need a chronicler. It'd be nice to
have a sort of keepsake book for all the cast and
crew."
JenniAnn's eyes lit up. Not only did she love the
idea... but she welcomed having Marty consumed by something
other than babysitting her and Andrew.
"I love that idea!" she gushed. "It'd mean so much
after having been apart for two years."
Marty nodded.
"It is a fine idea. Thank you for thinking of me."
Joshua squeezed his hand.
"All the time."
Marty's lip trembled again but he recovered with a smile.
"Well, I'm gonna go check in with Loreena before I head
home. Joccy and Takoda, if you wanna follow me, I'll
show you where Amala and Monica are holed up," JenniAnn
offered.
"Sure!" Joccy smiled at the others and waved before
following JenniAnn.
"Don't get into any trouble!" Takoda called with a grin
before following the two women.
Once they were gone, the remaining five were silent for a
moment, their emotions running high. Then John spoke.
"So the Messiah, the Baptizer, and three watchers walk into
a bar..."
*~*~*
Wednesday, February 2nd, 2022
Shortly before noon, Joshua waited in the lobby of Mason's
office. He was skimming the newspaper when someone
shouted his name.
"Joshua! My man! How've you been?"
Before Joshua could respond, he was nearly pulled out of his
chair and into a bear hug by Mason's boss.
Laughing, Joshua patted his enthusiastic fan on the back.
"Doing well, Doug, doing well! And yourself?
Jackie and the kids?"
"All good! And all very excited! Mason tells us
you're doing Superstar again. We're all
planning to come see it. We've decided Kasey is old
enough. Don't you think?"
Joshua was touched when he realized the man genuinely wanted
his opinion.
"She's what... eleven now?"
Doug nodded, pleased that Joshua remembered.
"I think she'll be fine," Joshua assured. "And we
always do a meet-and-greet afterwards so she'll be able to
see that everyone's just fine."
"Great! I'm so excited! But... I do have to
ask... Any chance you've reconsidered that HR
job? We still have vacancies. Lots of them,"
Doug tantalized.
Joshua smiled warmly and shook his head. Ever since
his first visit to Mason's office, Doug never let an
opportunity pass by to offer him a job.
"And I'm confident you'll find the perfect people for those
jobs but I still move around a lot so I'll have to pass
again," he politely declined. "But thank you, always,
for thinking of me."
"Of course, of course. You just know that I've always
got to try. Anyway... I won't keep you but I guess
I'll be seeing you soon, Joshua!"
"Looking forward to it!"
The two parted with a friendly hug after which Mason
appeared, chuckling.
"Sorry, I got held up a little. But I see Doug was
entertaining you... to his delight, I'm sure," Mason
whispered.
Joshua nodded, smiling after the man as he made his way to
his office with a bounce in his step.
"I enjoyed visiting with him. I'm glad he and his
family are coming to the show."
Mason chuckled as he held the door open for Joshua.
"He wanted to buy tickets the second I told him," he
explained as they exited the office.
"Aww. So everything's going well at work?" Joshua
asked as they stepped onto the sidewalk and headed towards
Adrian's Coffeehouse.
"Really great! I mean, yeah, Doug can be a little
Michael Scott-ish at times but he's great. He, uh,
wants to throw Renee and me a baby shower at the
office. Is that normal?"
"Baby showers at offices? Sure. Pretty frequent,
actually. Thrown by the boss? Especially the
male boss? Quite a bit less frequent. But I
think it's sweet. Men can get just as excited about
welcoming a new little one as anyone," Joshua pointed
out. "And Doug thinks very highly of you."
Mason smiled proudly.
"That means a lot to me. Of course, he thinks even
more highly of you. Did you get offered a job again?"
With a sheepish smile, Joshua nodded.
"I hate turning him down but..."
"But you're running the largest Human Resources department
ever so..."
With a laugh, Joshua nodded.
"Exactly."
"Well, maybe he'll settle down on that front when he sees
you perform... or he'll just double-down!"
The two continued to chat until they reached the
coffeehouse.
"I asked Adrian to reserve the snug for us," Joshua informed
as he ushered Mason inside.
"Thank you. I appreciate that. Nice to have a
little privacy."
"Yeah." Joshua patted Mason on the back then waved at
Adrian as they headed to the snug.
"Aww... You ordered ahead." Mason smiled at
Joshua as he sat down. "And perfectly... of course."
"Gourmet grilled cheese, tomato soup, and a honey buttered
croissant."
"Yummy carbs."
Joshua smiled then the two bowed their heads and joined
hands.
"'Blessed are you, Lord our God, ruler of the universe who
brings forth bread from the earth,'" Joshua prayed.
"Amen." Mason squeezed Joshua's hands then dug
in.
"So have you had a chance to review Simon's lyrics and
lines?" Joshua began after giving Mason a few moments to
chew.
"Oh... Umm. Yeah." Mason took another bite
of his croissant before continuing. "It's...
intense. And I'm glad I'm only doing it part-time...
which, to be clear, I am completely committed to.
But... I did forget about that 'the filth from Rome who rape
our country' line. I mean I know it's not about
clerical abuse but..."
Joshua patted Mason's hand.
"I know."
"I think I'll be fine," Mason insisted. "I really
do. But I still have random bad days so I guess I am a
little afraid that one of those days will coincide with a
performance and I'll just be kind of... triggered and
unhinged. More even than Simon should be."
"If you think you won't be able to perform for a show you're
assigned to, just give Max as much notice as possible,"
Joshua urged. "I know he'd do what he could to
help. And if it just hits you in the moment...
I'll be there. Right there. As Jesus,
yeah. But as me. As your friend. And if
you need to hold onto me to ground yourself... do
that. It'll just read as Simon being really
impassioned."
Mason's eyes filled.
"Yeah... That's true. I'll keep that in
mind. I might have to do that."
"I love you so much, Mason. And I'm so proud of you
and all the progress you've made! And... I know you
and Renee are going to be wonderful parents," Joshua gushed.
Tears trailed down Mason's face as he smiled at Joshua.
"Thank you. I... I love you a lot, too, Josh."
Joshua reached over and patted Mason's cheek.
"Thank you. Now... those carbs aren't gonna eat
themselves."
Chuckling, the two dug into their meals and moved onto
chatting about happier things.
*~*~*
An hour before the rest of the cast was set to arrive for a
rehearsal, Edward stepped out of St. Genesius' blue room to
find Kyle waiting for him.
"Hey! Thanks again for agreeing to meet." Kyle
clapped the older man on the shoulder.
"Of course! I'm actually really glad you asked."
Edward smiled at Kyle before heading to the props room.
"I know we'll go over it during rehearsals but... the
scourging makes me nervous," Kyle admitted. "More than
the Crucifixion, to be honest."
"No, that makes sense. I mean all we do during the
Crucifixion scene is bang a hammer onto a metal sheet.
I mean, obviously, you have to be a little careful.
But you'd have to be pretty out of it to accidentally hit
Joshua's hand or arm. There's more room for error with
the scourging."
"Yeah..."
Edward smiled encouragingly at Kyle as he grabbed the rope.
"But we have precautions upon precautions built in."
"Right. Good."
The two moved to the stage. Edward placed himself on a
green X marked on the floor.
"One of us will stand here. Joshua will stand here."
Edward moved to a white cross.
"Okay."
"Now go stand on the green X," Edward directed.
Once Kyle was there, Edward handed him the rope.
"Now, keep tight hold of this end."
Kyle gripped it.
Edward plucked up the other end and moved away. He
halted when the whip was taut.
"See, I'm still about six inches away from the white X...
from Joshua. So it's basically impossible to actually
hit him. The only way you would is if you stepped off
your mark... which you won't. But, just in case,
Andrew watches from the side. He has a mic that feeds
into Joshua's ear. If Andrew even thinks it looks like
you may go off mark, he tells Joshua to stumble forward a
bit."
"So the distance is still maintained."
"Right."
"So where does the blood come from?"
"So during 'Could We Start Again, Please?' and 'Judas'
Death,' JenniAnn is doing Joshua's scourging make-up.
She also attaches these little packets to his back that are
filled with fake blood. Once 'Trial' starts and
Joshua's robe is torn away, his back never faces the
audience. So they don't see that the scourge wounds
are there before we even so much as raise the whip.
Once Adam shouts 'Thirty nine!' we grab Joshua and start
pulling him towards Adam. As we do that, we break the
packets. It doesn't take much pressure. And, if
we miss any, Adam gets them."
"Got it."
"And JenniAnn lets us test on a few packets first."
Kyle gave a slight laugh and shook his head.
"It's so surreal..."
Edward smiled sympathetically and nodded.
"It really is. Especially when everyone's in their
costumes. I'm gonna be honest... sometimes it can feel
like you're in a terrible nightmare. But you just need
to focus. And remember that, in a few minutes, we'll
all be celebrating out in the lobby. And you never
know what seeing the show will mean to someone. I
mean... you know about what happened with Yehuda."
Kyle shook his head and marveled.
"It's... stunning. I think of all the things I've
learned since figuring out who Joshua is... that was about
the most shocking."
"I don't think there are any more errant apostles to win
back... but there are certainly lost souls out and
about. So... that's why we do this."
"I'm just really glad to be a part of it.
Although..." Kyle squeezed Edward's hand. "I'm
sorry your brother isn't here."
Edward frowned.
"Me too. And I can't say I entirely understand
it. I mean... I know he and Lacey are going through
stuff. But I don't see how hiding away will help."
"He's still helping out on the farm, right?"
"Oh yeah. He works as much as he ever did. He's
not shirking responsibility or anything. And they
still come to family dinners. It's just... he couldn't
do this, I guess."
"Has Joshua seen them since he's been back?"
Edward's face colored.
"We tried. I asked Joshua to join us for lunch
yesterday and he did. Caleb decided to go for a
drive."
"And Lacey?"
"Just waved at us from the porch. Said she'd already
eaten."
"Gosh, that's too bad. I'm so sorry."
"Appreciate that. I just wish... I mean... I saw
Joshua literally piece my uncle back together. It...
it doesn't seem like this would be anything compared to
that."
Kyle looked away, staring at the Exit sign as he spoke.
"Sometimes it's really hard to understand why God allows bad
things to happen. But... I have it on high authority
that He doesn't blame us for our anger... or the way we act
out sometimes because of the pain. And... He can bring
incredible beauty from unimaginable pain."
Edward hugged the younger man.
"Yeah... Yeah, thanks for the reminder."
"Any time."
Edward heaved a sigh.
"Anyway... welcome to the Roman Empire."
Kyle laughed.
"Thanks. It's gonna be something!"
"Yoo hoo... Who's here?" a woman's voice called from
the direction of the office.
"Edward and Kyle," the former shouted back. "Emma?"
"Yup." Emma approached with Peter just behind her,
carrying Sawyer.
"You two get everything figured out?" Peter asked.
"We did!" Kyle nodded happily. "I feel much
calmer knowing I can't accidentally hit Joshua."
"Nope. Everything will be just..." Emma winced.
The three men all hurried closer.
"Are you okay, Emma?" Peter asked, his voice tinged with
anxiety.
"Oh yeah. Just got a swift kick in the ribs," she
replied.
"Let's get you sat down," Edward suggested.
Kyle ran for a chair.
"You okay, mommy?"
"Oh, yes, baby. Your sister's just being feisty."
Emma took Sawyer's right hand and rested it against her
belly.
"Can you feel her?"
Sawyer grinned and nodded.
"Baby sister..."
"That's right, bud!" Peter mussed the boy's
hair. "Emma, can I get you anything?"
"Maybe some water, please?"
"Of course."
Emma gave Kyle and Edward a sheepish smile.
"I just hope I can make it through this show... otherwise
Ivy might end up on stage a lot more often than she's
planning."
"You think you could go early?" Edward asked.
"I dunno... This little one just seems to be a lot
more active than Sawyer here." Emma stroked his hair.
"Well, we'll do what we need to do. The show will go
on," Kyle averred.
Emma beamed.
"And that's why I'm not going to panic. I know this
place is in good hands even if Peter and I do have to drop
out early."
"Absolutely, mi amor," Peter reassured as he returned.
"But I do hope you get at least a bit of time on
stage. I know you love acting with Joshua."
"And you!" Emma stressed. "But yeah... I do miss being
up here with him sometimes. But... I also want to meet
our baby. So... it's in His hands."
"Amen," Peter murmured.
Emma took a few sips of water then stood.
"Much better. Now... if you boys would help get things
in order up here... we have a show to rehearse!"
Edward, Kyle, and Peter all jumped into action as Emma
directed them and Sawyer kept a watchful eye on his mommy.
"All right! So as I said in my email, I think tonight
we'll focus on doing an initial run-through on songs that
will be sung by our new performers," Andrew related from
center stage. "So... Ivy as Mary Magdalene, Loreena as
Claudia, and Mason as Simon. Kyle, you don't have a
solo... well, briefly as Nicodemus. But we'll go over
the scourging blocking for you. We'll also do
'Hosanna' for the new chorus members. Sound good?"
After a chorus of agreement, the angel of death
smiled.
"Great! How about we have Ivy start with 'I Don't Know
How to Love Him'?"
"Ooh boy..." With a touch of nerves, Ivy rose from her
seat in the audience.
Joshua hopped up and took her arm.
"Would you rather act it out with me or just sing it through
the first time?" he asked.
"Hmm... Actually, I think it'd be easier for me if we
run through it properly. So, yeah, if you could..."
"Absolutely."
Owen hurried onto the stage and set down a mat for Joshua.
"Baby, just tell me when to start," Tess directed once Ivy
and Joshua were on stage.
"Uh huh. Will do." Ivy nodded.
Sensing her nerves, Joshua hugged her.
"You've got this, my own," he encouraged.
For a brief moment, the two rested their foreheads together.
"Yeah... okay..." Ivy smiled and nodded then looked to
Tess. "We can start."
As the familiar notes began, Ivy escorted a weary Joshua to
the mat.
"'Try not to get worried, try not to turn onto problems that
upset you,'" Ivy sang, soft and clear, as she tucked a
blanket around Joshua. "Oh, don't you know
everything's alright, yes, everything's fine."
Joshua reached up to
pat Ivy's cheek.
"'And I think I shall sleep well tonight. Let the
world turn without me tonight.'"
Ivy squeezed Joshua's hand then lowered it to his
chest. When he moved into fetal position, she softly
stroked his back and sang.
"'Close your eyes, close your eyes and forget all about us
tonight...'"
Just as she'd so often seen Emma do, Ivy pulled her knees up
to her chest and watched Joshua for a few moments.
Then, as if it was physically painful to move away, Ivy rose
and made her way to center stage.
Peering up at the heavens/private box, the young woman
resumed singing.
"'I don't know how to love him. What to do, how to
move him? I've been changed, yes, really
changed. In these past few days, when I've seen
myself, I seem like someone else.'"
Ivy took a few steps closer to the sleeping Joshua and began
to reach out but her hand dropped to her side.
"'I don't know how to take this! I don't see why he
moves me. He's a man. He's just a man! And
I've had so many men before in very many ways...'"
Ivy's hands balled into fists. "'He's just one
more!'" She glared at the private box, tears welling
in her eyes, as she continued. "'Should I bring him
down? Should I scream and shout? Should I speak
of love? Let my feelings out? I never thought
I'd come to this. What's it all about?'"
Ivy's body relaxed a bit and she gave a slight smirk.
"'Don't you think it's rather funny? I should be in
this position. I'm the one who's always been so calm,
so cool... No lover's fool! Running every
show...'" She peered over at Joshua who moved slightly
in his "sleep." "'He scares me so... I never
thought I'd come to this! What's it all about?'"
Ivy shook her head and brushed at her eyes before drawing
closer to Joshua and kneeling beside him. "'Yet, if he
said he loved me... I'd be lost. I'd be
frightened. I couldn't cope, just couldn't
cope... I'd turn my head. I'd back away. I
wouldn't want to know.'" Ivy held her hand aloft,
nearly touching Joshua's hair but not quite making
contact. "'He scares me so... I want him
so... I love him so...'"
When the final notes drifted away, the Friends began to clap
and cheer wildly.
Joshua hugged Ivy tightly.
"You were wonderful!" he praised.
With Sy's help, Emma climbed onto the stage.
"Oh, Ivy... I loved that! You did so well!"
"Did I? I... I didn't know whether to just mimic you
or..."
"No! You made it your own and that's what made it
perfect!" Emma insisted, brushing at a tear on her
cheek. "And I loved actually being able to see that
number performed."
"You did beautifully, Ivy. So beautifully," Sy
gushed. "Not that I'm surprised. I knew you
would."
"Sy... Thank you." Ivy hugged her husband
tightly. "Thank you," she repeated to Joshua and Emma.
Beaming, Andrew approached.
"Awesome job, Ivy! Great way to start us off.
And I love how you tweaked it a bit and didn't just copy
Emma."
"That's okay?" Ivy double-checked.
"Absolutely! I probably should have made that
clear. Sorry. But, yeah, the way I figure it is
if we shake things up a bit, we might even get repeat
customers who just want to see how the different actors
bring different parts of the show to life."
Ivy nodded.
"That makes sense. And thank you. Now..."
She raised her right hand which was shaking slightly.
"I think I'd just like to sit for a bit."
"Aww, of course, sweetheart." Emma hugged Ivy once
more before the little huddle dispersed.
Andrew returned to center stage.
"Thank you so much, Ivy, for getting us off to a great
start! And she was good enough to remind me of
something I should have said before. If you're sharing
a role or taking over a role, please feel free to make it
your own. A little variety might get us some repeat
business! Plus, you should just have that
freedom. And now... Mason, are you ready?"
"As ready as I'll ever be!" the man replied as he stood.
"Great! Maybe let's just have Mason and Joshua up here
right now," Andrew suggested. "We'll focus on the
dancers later this week. Sound good?"
"Sure," Mason agreed as he stepped on stage.
"Happily!" Joshua smiled at Mason and clapped him on
the back.
"Thing is... I really like how Max portrays Simon."
"Aww thanks, man!" Max shouted from his spot in the
audience.
"Of course!" Mason smiled. "So... not sure I want to
change much but... let's see how it goes."
"Awesome!" Andrew peered out at the crowd.
"Chorus, you can just sing from your spots this time
around. Okay?" After getting murmurs of assent,
the angel of death gestured to Tess. "And... go."
Tess nodded and began to play her piano.
Joshua gave Mason a quick hug then moved into place.
Mason led the chorus in their declarations of devotion
before singing his first solo verse.
"'Christ, what more do you need to convince you that you've
made it and you're easily as strong as the filth from Rome
who rape our country and who've terrorized our people for so
long?'"
Mason peered at Joshua as he sang. Though the man wore
a frustrated scowl for the sake of the audience, Mason was
calmed by the tenderness in his gaze. He knew, in that
moment, he would be okay. Joshua would keep him safe.
*~*~*
After a brief break, rehearsal resumed with "Pilate's Dream"
next on the list of numbers Andrew wanted to cover.
Before she stepped on stage, Joshua hurried over to Loreena.
"You've got this!" he assured. "I know it.
You'll do great!"
Loreena held up her hand which was shaking. She
laughed uneasily.
"I hope you're right..."
Joshua took her hand in between both of his and squeezed it.
"Generally am," he teased.
After a laugh that came much more easily, Loreena hugged
him.
"All right then... here I go..."
Loreena moved onto the stage where Adam was waiting.
He gave her a kind smile and patted her shoulder.
"I've been looking forward to this all evening. I know
you'll do a great job, Loreena!"
"Thank you... Sure hope so!"
Adam smiled again.
"Well, no time like the present to go off on your horrible
husband," he jested.
Loreena grinned, feeling more at ease.
"Then here we go..."
She nodded to Tess who began playing the mournful opening
notes.
With Adam's back to her, Loreena sang.
"'I dreamed you met a Galilean, a most amazing man. He
had that look you very rarely find... the haunting, hunted
kind. You asked him to say what had happened, how it
all began. You asked again. He never said a
word... as if he hadn't heard.'"
A memory popped into Loreena's mind. Joshua standing
at her doorstep, bringing her her forgotten laundry.
He'd look so kind... been so kind. In a split second,
her mind drifted to the photograph. Joshua and John
loading the dead bodies. She'd worried so much that he
would catch it... that he would die.
Tears streaked down Loreena's face as she reached out for
Adam who continued to ignore her.
"'And next the room was full of wild and angry men.
They seemed to hate this man. They fell on him and
then... They disappeared again.'"
She'd had a nightmare
once. Joshua in one of those body bags... someone
zipping it up. But there'd been welts all along the
crown of his head. Why?
Loreena gripped Adam's arm but he shook her off.
"'Then I saw thousands of millions crying for this man...'"
Adam started to walk away but Loreena dashed in front of
him.
"'And then I heard them mentioning your name and...'"
Loreena raised her arm and pointed at her faux
husband. "'Leaving you the blame!'" she cried, her
eyes flashing.
When the final notes drifted away, Adam rushed forward and
hugged Loreena.
"You okay?" he murmured, genuine concern in his voice.
"Yeah... yeah... Just... how awful..."
"Yes..."
As everyone applauded, Roger joined in from his spot in the
audience. But as he stared at Adam embracing Loreena,
he felt an odd quirk in his stomach.
Joshua hurried over to Adam and Loreena and pulled them both
into a hug.
"Wonderful, wonderful job, Loreena!" Andrew praised from the
other side of the stage. "You've all done so
well! I feel really great about this year's
show. Now... to celebrate... how about we do 'Hosanna'
all together?"
The suggestion was met with cheers as those involved in the
number took their places.
Loreena returned to her spot beside Roger in the seats.
He beamed at her.
"You were amazing, Loreena! I knew you would be but to
actually see it..."
"Aww, thank you. It... it felt pretty emotional.
I... I found myself thinking about if... if Joshua really
did die and... it just came out."
Roger's face clouded for a moment.
"Not a fun thing to imagine."
"No..."
Loreena squeezed Roger's hand.
"But I'm fine now. You? You look a little
flushed."
"Just fine. Really. Emotional... like you said."
Loreena nodded and smiled at him before turning her gaze to
the stage where the cast had begun singing.
"'Hosanna, hey sanna...'"
*~*~*
Brunch
Sunday, February 6th, 2022
By 7:00 AM, Andrew, JenniAnn, Aziraphale, Crowley, John, and
Joshua were preparing Willowveil for brunch guests. A
final check was done to ensure the castle was
de-Joshua-ified. Framed family photos were left alone
while Owen's religious artwork was carefully stored
away. Remnants of Belle's birthday party the previous
afternoon were quietly brought into the sleeping girl's
room. Last minute cleaning was completed and then,
shortly before eight, the six gathered in the ballroom for
coffee.
"You're leaving soon aren't you, Joshua?" Aziraphale
checked.
Joshua swallowed a sip of coffee and nodded.
"I need to be in Albany by 8:00."
The other five exchanged concerned looks. John
silently agreed to ask what they all wanted to know.
"Are you going to see Caleb and Lacey?"
"Caleb hopefully."
"Do you want someone to go with you in case..."
Andrew's voice trailed off.
Joshua smiled at him then the others. He shook his
head.
"No. Thank you, though. I'll be fine. And
I'll be back by 10:00 no matter what. Actually... I'll
meet you in the blue room at ten til, Andrew. I'd like
to be there when Loreena goes through the portal. I
think it would settle her nerves."
"That's a good idea," the angel of death agreed.
"I've planned a delicious spread of scones, vegetable
quiches, yogurt parfaits, and..." Aziraphale
frowned. "Turkey-like pigs in a blanket. With
ketchup."
JenniAnn laughed.
"Maybe one day the kids will have as refined of tastes as
their beloved Uncle Aziraphale. But today is not that
day, I'm afraid."
"It's such an unappetizing name..." the watcher lamented.
Crowley chuckled and squeezed his anam cara's shoulder.
"I'll take you out later for a nice dinner at a fancy French
cafe so you can recover."
"You don't need to..."
"I know. But I want to."
Joshua beamed at the two who, for a few moments, only had
eyes for each other.
John cleared his throat.
"What are quiches?" he inquired. "And will I like
them?"
"Yes," Joshua replied before Aziraphale launched into a
detailed explanation.
While Aziraphale continued, Joshua leaned over and rested a
hand on JenniAnn's arm.
"I need to head out."
"I really hope it goes well." JenniAnn rested her
other hand on his and gave him an encouraging smile.
"Thank you, little bird."
"I'll walk you out," Andrew offered.
"Thank you."
Joshua waved at the others then left with Andrew.
"You going to the portal?"
Joshua shook his head as they stepped onto the front porch.
"No. I'm not actually going to the farm. Caleb's
out for a drive so... I'm just going to be
hitchhiking. I just needed to get out of view.
JenniAnn wouldn't like just seeing me disappear."
"No... she wouldn't," Andrew agreed before hugging Joshua.
Joshua patted his angel on the back.
"Thank you."
"You're welcome. See you soon, Joshua."
"See you soon," he echoed before disappearing.
Andrew remained on the porch for a few moments, offering up
a silent prayer to the Father for Caleb, Lacey, and Joshua.
*~*~*
The shop Caleb usually went to for coffee wasn't open on
Sundays. And Lacey wasn't yet up, anyway, to enjoy a
latte with him. But still Caleb hopped into his truck
and drove off.
The morning breeze, even when it had been cold, had been a
comfort to Caleb. It continued to be that morning, as
were the singing birds.
Caleb drove a few miles away from the farm, trying not to
think of anything in particular. He turned the radio
onto a country station and loudly sang along.
But he clicked it off when "Jesus Take the Wheel" started
up.
And then he saw him... ambling along the side of the road.
Joshua wasn't dressed warmly enough.
"What was JenniAnn thinking... letting him go out like
that?" Caleb muttered. His face flushed. Lacey
would have elbowed him had she been there. Why was it
JenniAnn's responsibility and not Andrew's? Or even
Joshua's? She'd be right.
Caleb heaved a sigh. He really didn't want to talk to
Joshua. But as stormy as he was feeling, he couldn't
bear to be the reason Joshua felt any discomfort. So
he pulled over.
"Need a ride?" Caleb asked.
Joshua smiled brightly.
"I'd love that, thanks!"
"Where you headed?"
"Back to your aunt's and uncle's would be great. I'd
love to say hello to everyone then I need to be at the
theatre a little before 10:00."
"Rehearsal?"
"No. Andrew and JenniAnn are having Loreena and some
others over for brunch. It'll be the first time
Loreena finds out about Asteriana, the portals."
"Oh."
"You and Lacey would be more than..."
"We have plans."
"Oh, okay."
Once assured Joshua was buckled up, Caleb restarted the
truck. He turned the radio back on. That dratted
song was still playing.
"Caleb..."
"Hmm?"
"I've missed you. You and Lacey. At rehearsals,
of course. But also..."
"We haven't gone anywhere. Still here."
"I know but..."
"You could fix this so easily!" Caleb snapped. "But
you won't. So we need a little time, all right?"
Joshua was silent for a few moments, allowing Caleb to calm
down.
"I want to fix it, Caleb. But... sometimes that looks
different than what you have in mind. But I
promise..."
"You're really good at that, Josh. Promising.
But it fu... it effing hurts... waiting on you."
Caleb kept one hand on the steering wheel and wiped his
other forearm across his face as tears began to fall.
Joshua's own eyes filled with tears.
"I... I know, Caleb. I know. Just... please
don't lose hope. I promise..."
"There's that word again!"
Caleb wanted Joshua to yell, to get angry. He knew he
deserved it.
Joshua did not comply.
"'So God created man in his own image, in the image of God
he created him; male and female he created them. And
God blessed them, and God said unto them, 'Be fruitful, and
multiply,'" Caleb recited. "If that's what you really
want... why did you have to make it so hard for some of us?"
"I didn't, Caleb. I didn't want it to be. But...
things have gone wrong with human bodies. Generations
of abuse and pollution and illness... they take a toll and
it's not fair that some suffer more for it than others."
"No... It's not. If only those people were
friends with someone worshipped the world over as a
healer..." Caleb scoffed.
He felt bad as soon as he said it. It was wrong.
The Friends were blessed to have Joshua in their lives so
personally, so closely. That didn't make them better
than anyone else. That didn't make them more
deserving. He knew that... but it hadn't kept him from
saying that.
Joshua rested a hand on the man's arm but he flinched and
pulled his arm away.
"I'm sorry, Caleb. I have my reasons. But... I
am sorry that you and Lacey are feeling pain right
now. And I... I don't want to be the cause of any
more. I don't. I love you so much. Both of
you. So... so I'm going to go. But I'll see you
soon. And just... keep taking these drives, my
boy. They're good for you."
Caleb said nothing, just stared at the road ahead.
When he finally turned to the passenger seat, it was empty.
*~*~*
The others knew it wasn't a good sign when Joshua reappeared
not long after he'd departed.
JenniAnn hurried over to him when he stepped through the
ballroom doors and embraced him.
Joshua let out a ragged sigh and closed his eyes for a
moment, resting his cheek against her hair. She had
been angry at him once. And now they had this.
Caleb and Lacey would find their way back to him, too.
As much as he longed to gather them closely right then... he
had time. And he would wait for them.
Andrew wrapped his arms around the two.
"Thank you," Joshua murmured, patting Andrew and JenniAnn on
their backs. "I'm fine. Really. Better
now."
Once Andrew and JenniAnn released Joshua, John approached.
Joshua laughed as his cousin enveloped him in a bear hug
then lifted him a few inches off the ground.
Aziraphale and Crowley were the next to join him.
"Made this while you were gone. Just... felt I
should." Crowley handed Joshua a mug of spiced milk.
"Oh..." Joshua rested his free hand against the
watcher's cheek. "Thank you."
"It goes very well with cinnamon spice biscotti," Aziraphale
suggested as he held out a tray.
"Then I'll have to give it a try. Thank you. All
of you."
Joshua returned to the chair he'd only recently
vacated. He sipped his milk and dunked a biscotti,
giving the two watchers a thumbs up. As he ate and
drank, Joshua's gaze traveled around the table.
Everyone there had been angry or frustrated with him at some
point or another. But he'd made peace with them
all. And now here they were, gathered together, their
gazes all at once worshipful and concerned.
"I'll be fine," Joshua assured. "Everything will be
fine. Promise."
Joshua's eyes welled at the last word, remembering Caleb's
reaction to it.
But things would be better soon... he just wished he
remembered how soon.
*~*~*
"We're having brunch... in a storage room?" Loreena
questioned with amusement.
"Not exactly... Just... trust us, please," Joshua
requested.
"Okay..." Loreena watched with an arched eye brow as
Roger set a wooden key against Owen's mural in the blue
room. She gasped when the paint began to
shimmer.
"Off we go!" Mason cheered before taking Renee's hand and
disappearing into the wall.
Loreena screamed.
"How... how... how..."
Roger shrugged.
"No idea, really. But... don't be afraid.
Joshua?"
Joshua held his hand out to Loreena.
"Ever read Narnia?" he asked though he well knew the
answer.
Rendered mute, Loreena could only nod.
"So... it's like that. It's a portal. Andrew and
JenniAnn and their family... they don't actually live on
Earth," Joshua explained. "They live in a place called
Asteriana. When JenniAnn was very young, she
accidentally stumbled into a portal in her home state, in
Nebraska. And she ended up in Asteriana. This
portal is safer because you can't stumble into it. You
need a key. Like Roger has. Most everyone in the
cast and crew has one. When we're doing weekly Bible
study, we all meet at Andrew's and JenniAnn's place.
It's very safe. Would you like to walk through with
me?"
Loreena might have thought poor Joshua was losing his
mind... if not for the fact that she'd seen Mason and Renee
disappear. She peered into Joshua's eyes. They
were still the same kind, gentle eyes she'd always
known. He didn't look deranged. And neither did
Roger. With a nervous nod, she reached out and took
Joshua's hand.
After a quick squeeze, Joshua stepped forward and Loreena
followed.
Suddenly, they were standing in a gazebo. In front of
them, Mason and Renee were chatting with Andrew and
JenniAnn.
"Yay! You made it!" JenniAnn cried happily, rushing up
the steps of the gazebo to greet Loreena with a hug.
Roger appeared and chuckled.
"Surprised?" he asked.
Loreena still couldn't speak. She returned JenniAnn's
hug then looked around with wide eyes. Everything was
so beautiful! And that castle! It looked like
something out of a Disney movie! Or a Narnia
movie... like Joshua had said. She half expected to
see a lion, nobly pacing the lawn.
"You all right?" Joshua checked, setting a hand on the
newcomer's back.
"I... I... yes..." Loreena laughed. "You know...
I always kinda had a feeling you all were hiding
something... gotta admit. But this! Never in a
million years... You're all magic!"
Mason laughed and shook his head.
"No. We're not. Only Joshua."
Joshua smiled. They'd agreed that he would at least
take credit for creating the blue room portal.
"An old family trick." He shrugged as if it was no big
deal.
Loreena wanted to ask more about that... but even more she
wanted to see that castle.
"Let's head inside," Andrew suggested. "It's a little
chilly."
"And we don't want the food to get cold," JenniAnn
added. "Aziraphale spent so much time on it!"
"It's just..." Loreena kept looking around.
"JenniAnn... this is amazing."
"Aww. Yeah... It's a good place to be. And
after we've eaten, Joshua will get you set up with a key so
you can visit whenever you'd like. Everyone else has
one... and does. I so badly wanted to tell you before
but with lockdown..."
Loreena laughed and squeezed JenniAnn's shoulder.
"You're great... but I don't think I would have believed you
unless I'd actually seen the portal and went through
it. It's just... unbelievable! And yet... here
we are."
"Here we are..." JenniAnn repeated as Andrew opened the
front door of the castle and ushered the two women
inside.
"Welcome to Willowveil, Loreena."
Loreena beamed at Andrew.
"Thank you! Wow..."
"We'll do a proper tour after we eat," JenniAnn
promised. "For now... ballroom's this way."
"Ballroom..." Loreena echoed, stunned.
Once they stepped inside, they found Marty, Joccy, Takoda,
Belle, John, and Aziraphale making last minute preparations
for their brunch. Crowley and Avi were near a window
where the former was giving the boy care instructions for
his new lily.
After exchanging greetings with everyone, Loreena was
ushered to a table and sat between Roger and Joshua.
"This is just... incredible. It's so fancy and yet...
homey."
Joshua nodded.
"JenniAnn inherited the castle, in a manner. Asteriana
was fading. The younger population had mostly
immigrated to Earth, the U.S. largely. So when
JenniAnn showed up with some friends, it was a 'Please,
stay! Free castle!' kind of scenario. It was Fr.
Mike's parents, actually, who did a lot of the convincing...
not that it took much."
"Fr. Mike is from here?" Loreena asked.
"Yep. Born on Baile, an island south of here."
"And this is where you stay when you're... in town?
Doesn't quite seem like the right phrase!"
Joshua chuckled.
"I suppose not. But yes, usually. Andrew and
JenniAnn have the room and since it's so accessible to
everyone, it makes the most sense. But sometimes I do
stay with the others. Just to give Andrew and JenniAnn
a break." He winked.
"Aww, I can't imagine needing a break from you."
Joshua only smiled.
"You know, you'd be welcome at my place," Roger
offered. "If you're feeling nostalgic."
Joshua smiled.
"That would be really fun, actually! We could get some
pizza, play some video games."
"You'd be more than welcome, too," Roger offered to Loreena
before blushing. "I mean... not, like, to stay
over... You... you have an apartment. But like
to... play."
Loreena politely ignored the man's awkwardness.
"I'm up for it! What games?"
"Umm, something like Animal Crossing? Joshua doesn't
like shoot em up games."
"I do not," Joshua confirmed.
Loreena's eyes lit up.
"How did I not know you played Animal Crossing?!"
Roger laughed.
"Sorry. One just never knows who will think a man in
his mid-thirties playing video games is cool versus who will
think it's lame."
"Well... I think it's very cool," Loreena assured.
Roger grinned and Joshua smiled to himself.
Aziraphale clapped his hands, silencing everyone.
"Ladies and gentlemen, for your culinary pleasure... we
present brunch. For starters, we have delectable fruit
kebobs courtesy of Master Avi and Miss Belle. We also
have a variety of scones, vegetable quiches... mushroom and
spinach, for one, and beet and goat cheese, for another...
Greek yogurt parfaits, pigs in a blanket... turkey in a
honeyed croissant."
"Yum," Mason murmured.
"A variety of drinks and, uh, Froot Loops."
"Yes..."
Loreena smiled at Joshua.
"A favorite of yours?"
"Yup!"
Charmed, Loreena giggled.
"But first... I believe Andrew will say the blessing,"
Aziraphale concluded.
Seated at one end of the table, Andrew held his hands out to
JenniAnn and Belle before bowing his head.
"Heavenly Father, please bless this food. Let it
nourish our bodies and let the time together nourish our
souls. Thank You for the generosity and creativity of
those who prepared this wonderful meal. Please also
continue to guide us as we embark on another season of Superstar.
May You use us to reach those in need of your message of
love. Amen."
"Amen," the others echoed.
Andrew waved to the buffet.
"Loreena, start us out, please?"
"Oh! Umm, okay! Thank you."
Loreena smiled when she reached the spread of food.
Much like the dishes on the table, nothing matched. It
was charming and made her feel like she was with the Mad
Hatter. She loaded up her plate then returned to her
seat, soon joined again by Roger and Joshua.
"Do we wait til everyone's seated again?" she checked.
Joshua shook his head.
"No, dig in. The kids can be a little pokey and it
keeps Andrew and JenniAnn from stressing, thinking they're
holding everyone up."
"All right then..." Loreena took a bite of quiche and
oohed. "Delicious..."
"Aziraphale's quite the chef," Joshua praised.
"And he and Crowley are... married?" Loreena asked.
Joshua shook his head.
"Not married. But very like it."
"Like Andrew and JenniAnn?"
"Yup."
Loreena wondered about this but didn't think it right to
press.
"I take it Andrew's and JenniAnn's older children don't live
here?"
"Max and Rose live on another island with their kids.
But they visit frequently. Violeta and Shelby do live
here... mostly. Shelby sometimes stays with her
brother in New York. And Violeta also has a room over
at Ivy's and Sy's place... two doors down though actually
connected to Willowveil by a tunnel. The girls were
roommates before Ivy married Sy. And Violeta's still
very much welcome. But she stayed here during COVID
lockdown and realized she missed being in the family
home. But that's where they are now: Ivy's and Sy's
place. They stayed over to watch movies," Joshua
explained.
"I love how everyone's connected in so many different
ways." Loreena surveyed the room. "And Marty...
and Joccy and Takoda... how do they fit in?"
"Family friends. Marty often stays with Sandy, his
twin brother. You'll probably meet him soon if you've
not already. I've asked him to help Marty with a
project at St. G's. When he's not with Sandy, Marty
stays here in a little writing garret upstairs. Takoda
is a protege of one of Andrew's old friends. He
struggled a few years back so the friend, Wahkan, asked
Andrew and JenniAnn to take him in. They happily
agreed and, since then, he and Joccy have become very close
so she's usually hanging around here, too."
"I guess it's a very good thing they have a whole castle the
way they take people in!"
Joshua chuckled.
"Yeah. Including yours truly. And my parents
stay here, too, when they come into town for the show.
Although they tend to split time between here and Emma's and
Peter's. They might opt more for the latter this year
to help out with preparing for the baby."
"You're going to love Joshua's parents," Roger
interjected. "They are literally the best."
Joshua smiled.
"Thank you."
"Aww! I'm so excited! When do they usually
come?"
"The last couple days of rehearsals this year. Since
their parts are very small and don't change, they don't need
much rehearsal time. And they also bring our donkey,
Yoktan, for the Palm Sunday scene."
Loreena clapped.
"I totally forgot you have a live donkey in the show!"
"He's my boy," Joshua commented fondly.
"You... don't let him see the rest of the show, do you?"
Loreena checked. "I mean... I guess I don't know how
much a donkey would understand but... surely he'd know you
were in pain. Or pretending to be, anyway."
"Oh no. Someone takes him out to the parking lot as
soon as he's done. Yeah... that would NOT go over
well. Imagine the headlines? 'Rampaging Donkey
Interrupts Crucifixion Scene, Roman Guards Head-Butted Into
the ER,'" Joshua joked. "Poor Edward and Kyle!"
Loreena and Roger laughed.
"It's kind of uncanny, to be honest. Your parents are
named Maryam and Yosef... you have a donkey... you do
woodworking... even your cousin..." Loreena waved
towards John who was cooing over Renee's sonogram photos in
between bites of his breakfast.
Joshua smiled and shrugged.
"It's just my life. Never seemed weird to me.
But, yeah, a lot of people find it odd."
"I don't think it's odd. Just kinda incredible.
But I suppose nothing should surprise me after this
morning!" Loreena looked around the ballroom, still in
awe.
Roger quietly chuckled to himself, knowing the biggest
surprises still hadn't been revealed.
"So, umm, you mentioned Bible studies. I imagine those
are on pause now because of the show?"
"They are," Joshua confirmed. "But they'll pick back
up after Easter."
"Do you think I could come?"
"Of course!" Roger answered. "That's why JenniAnn was
so set on inviting you this morning. So you could take
part in more of our group activities. We'd been doing
Wednesday nights. I imagine we'll stick with that."
"Wednesdays would be perfect! That's my early out day
at work."
"We could go together," Roger suggested.
"That'd be great! Especially because I don't entirely
trust myself with that portal."
Joshua patted Loreena's hand.
"Don't worry. You'll either get through to here or
stay in the blue room. It's not like you'll end up on
Mars or anything. And we'll practice."
"Great!"
"And... I'm glad you're interested in Bible study."
Loreena smiled at Joshua and patted his hand back.
"I really am. You know, I miss my old church
sometimes. I absolutely do not miss having to be
someone I wasn't just to be accepted. But I miss the
Bible readings, the hymns, the fellowship. And knowing
I can be myself... I think I'll enjoy it. And
more than all that... even just the little bit of rehearsals
we've done..." Her eyes welled as she looked at
Joshua. "You've made me miss Jesus. So... I'd
like to have Him back."
Roger looked intently at Joshua. He knew Loreena's
remark had to be both paining him and encouraging him.
For the briefest moment, Joshua looked stricken but then he
smiled.
"I... I think he's been waiting for that," he murmured.
"I hope so." Loreena gave Joshua a bright smile before
changing the subject. "So... which are your favorite
numbers to perform?"
As Joshua answered, Roger
made a mental note to give him a a big, warm hug later.
*~*~*
"And, lastly, we have the conservatory," JenniAnn stated as
she and Loreena stepped inside.
"It's beautiful! How do you manage to keep so many
plants alive?" her guest marveled.
"By doing very little with them," JenniAnn replied with a
laugh. "I'm horrible with plants. Some of the
folks who live with Vincent are much more adept. And
Crowley, of course. He'll probably be stopping in
soonish to check everything over, actually."
"Well, you may not be good with plants but you're wonderful
with people. It's amazing to me how you and Andrew
manage having so many people around. And you're so
welcoming! I think all the activity in my own home
would drive me a little wild."
"Well, people are, thankfully, pretty good about not coming
onto the second floor... where we actually live...
uninvited. So we appreciate that. Privacy is
good."
"Absolutely! You know... you remind me of my mother."
JenniAnn cocked her head in confusion.
"No! Sorry, I didn't mean my biological mother!
I mean my house mother. When I first came to New York,
I was into the ballroom scene and this wonderful lady took
me under her wing. Her name was Diamond. She
took in all the strays she could, built us up, taught us how
to get by... I adored her." Loreena smiled at the
memory but swiped at a tear. "And you're like
that. I mean... I'm sure you're not motherly towards
him given his age but Marty... Takoda and Joccy... and I
know he doesn't live here but I can already tell Crowley
looks to you as a sort of mom figure. And then your
own kids, of course."
"Thank you. That means a lot. Truly.
But... did something happen to Diamond?" JenniAnn asked
gently.
"We lost her to cancer about seven years ago. I only
had her for a decade but she filled those ten years with a
lifetime of love."
"I'm so sorry, Loreena. And I know this doesn't make
the pain go away but... I think she's looking down on you
and so proud!"
"I really hope so. You know, she had to deal with even
more crap than I did. But, unlike me, she never lost
her faith. She went to church every Sunday.
Proudly. Right til the end. She always wanted me
to find my way back. Actually..." Loreena rested
her right ankle on her left knee and pulled up her skirt
just a bit. "I got this after she died."
"Oh... It's lovely!" JenniAnn admired the
outline of the diamond on Loreena's inner ankle. A
cross rested in the center of it.
"Thank you. Actually... I've been meaning to
ask... I thought I caught sight of a bit of a tattoo
peeking out from under your sleeve at the last
rehearsal. Do you have one, too?" Loreena questioned.
JenniAnn blushed.
"Yes... I was ten years younger and just a bit tipsy
when I got it but..." She yanked up her right
sleeve.
"Aww! It says Andrew's name!"
"Yeah... He was stationed in Afghanistan at the time."
"Andrew was in the military?"
"A chaplain."
"Wow... Well, it's beautiful."
"Thank you. I sometimes wish I'd picked a different
spot... even the back of my shoulder. But that
probably woulda hurt more."
"Oh, yeah. Best to stay away from bones."
A sound from behind them caused the two women to turn
around. They spotted Crowley standing in the door, a
watering can in hand.
"Sorry, didn't mean to interrupt. I can come back,"
the watcher offered.
JenniAnn rose and shook her head.
"No, no. I actually should go check and see if
Aziraphale would like any help with clean-up."
"I'd be happy to help, too!" Loreena offered. "It's
the least I can do after..."
JenniAnn shook her head.
"You're our guest! Stay! Although if you really
want to help, maybe Crowley could use an extra set of
hands?" she ventured.
"Wouldn't turn that down," Crowley replied.
"All right!" Loreena hugged JenniAnn. "Thank you
so much for the tour!"
"You bet! I'll see you both in a bit." JenniAnn
returned Loreena's hug then moved to leave, patting
Crowley's arm as she left.
"So you're the one keeping all the plants alive, hmm?"
Loreena asked.
Crowley chuckled.
"One of the ones, yeah. But they managed before
me. This place was gorgeous even before I showed up."
"Oh, so you've not always been part of the group?"
Crowley shook his head as he watered a rosebush.
"No. Aziraphale and I met Andrew and JenniAnn in late
2019."
"Oh right! I think JenniAnn mentioned that a while
back. What can I do, by the way?"
"Nothing just yet. Well, keep me company, I suppose."
"Happily! So is this your first year with the show,
then? I mean since they couldn't do it in 2020 and
2021."
"It is, yeah."
"Are you nervous?"
"A bit. Don't have much to do. So that's good
but... I don't like seeing Joshua upset. Even when
it's pretend. Reminds me of... other times."
"I'm sure. I'm a little nervous about that aspect,
too. Have you known Joshua longer than you have Andrew
and JenniAnn?"
"Much longer. I've always known him."
"Oh, wow. So since childhood?"
Crowley decided that was close enough to the truth and
nodded.
"So then maybe you can tell me... Has he always
been... like he is? I mean... Not to pry but...
have... have you always been like you are and has he always
accepted that or... or did he need to learn?"
Crowley smiled.
"He never needed to learn. There was a space of time
when I was female-presenting. He didn't so much as bat
an eye lash."
"Wow."
"He's a lot more open-minded than people give him credit
for."
Something about the way Crowley said that gave Loreena
pause... as if Joshua's opinion was much sought after.
But maybe it was. After all, playing Jesus was a big
deal.
"How long have you and Aziraphale been together?" she asked.
Crowley smirked.
"Eons, seems like. But really only since late 2019...
like we are now, I mean."
"Well, I think you're a lovely couple. Although... not
that I know you well... but you do seem very opposites
attract."
"You have no idea how true that is," Crowley assented with a
laugh. "Could you please hand me that plant
food? Pink container."
"Of course." Loreena fetched the item and brought it
to him. She watched as Crowley carefully measured it
out and sprinkled it into a pot.
Crowley worked in silence for a few moments before he turned
and gave Loreena his full attention.
"They're good people, you know. They aren't going to
change their minds about you. Or bail the moment
things get rough. I... I spent enough time thinking
they might. You shouldn't."
Loreena's eyes filled with grateful tears. She reached
out and set a hand on Crowley's arm.
"Thank you. I appreciate that."
"Welcome."
Crowley smiled then returned his attention to the plants
with Loreena stepping in as requested.
*~*~*
"Closure"
Wednesday,
February 16th, 2022
When Andrew awoke, he
could sense that JenniAnn was already up even before she
lifted her head from his chest and peered at him.
Andrew softly caressed her face. They had a big day
ahead of them and he could see it was weighing on her.
JenniAnn leaned down and kissed the angel's lips.
After closing his eyes, Andrew buried his right hand in his anam cara's
hair, gently stroking her scalp, as she trailed kisses down
his neck.
With a sigh, JenniAnn settled back onto the bed. She
smiled when Andrew planted a kiss on her forehead then her
lips.
Andrew's hands went to the laces of her nightgown. His
right eye brow crooked upwards causing JenniAnn to giggle
and nod.
It was a little awkward canoodling with the knowledge that
Joshua was above them. JenniAnn wasn't entirely sure
why. After all, Joshua was always above them.
Still... it was odd. But it had been a while... and
she had missed this.
Andrew was making quick work of the laces when someone
knocked lightly on their door.
"Blurg..." JenniAnn muttered. Maybe it would still be
a while...
Andrew snorted then turned towards the thankfully still
closed door.
"Who is it?"
"Marty. I hope I didn't wake you..."
"No," Andrew called back then shot JenniAnn an exasperated
look. "But... we're not dressed yet. Can I, umm,
help you?"
"Would it be all right if I asked Sandy along today?"
Andrew looked to JenniAnn who gave a reluctant shrug.
He knew it was nothing against Sandy... they'd just hoped
for a little privacy.
"Yes, that's fine."
"Thank you. And... I'm starting pancakes if you're
interested."
Andrew and JenniAnn shared a look.
"I mean pancakes are yummy..." she whispered.
Andrew chuckled and turned back towards the door.
"We are. Be right down. Thank you!"
"You're most welcome."
The two listened for the sound of retreating footsteps.
Andrew sighed and collapsed against JenniAnn who stroked his
hair.
"Joshua is staying with Roger on Saturday night. Maybe
we can find someone to watch Avi and Belle and get away for
a night?" she suggested.
Andrew sat up and beamed at JenniAnn.
"I'd like that. Especially since tonight we're
starting on the heavier stuff with rehearsals. It'd be
good to have something to look forward to."
"Agreed. I'll talk to my parents then."
"Great. You plan for the kids, I'll plan for us."
"Ooh..."
The two kissed then got out of bed and, reluctantly,
prepared for the day ahead.
*~*~*
In Randall's and Dot's kitchen, Zadie ladled a generous
amount of scrambled eggs into a bowl. Besides her,
Edward was heaping frosting onto two giant cinnamon rolls.
"You're sure this isn't overkill? Like we're trying
to... compensate? Caleb's just so touchy lately."
"It's their third anniversary! They deserve to be
spoiled a bit."
"True... I just... I don't even know how to talk
to him any more. How are you managing with Lacey?"
"It's... okay. I mean she's always pleasant.
There's just a sadness I can't touch."
"Yeah. Exactly... I actually thought about..."
"Offering to donate?"
The couple stared at each other for a moment before Edward
laughed awkwardly and nodded.
"I mean we're identical twins... I wasn't going to say
anything until I talked to you, of course. But I've
thought about it. The only thing is, from what Caleb
has told me, the doctors have no idea what the issue
is. Everything seems fine on paper. So what if I
did and nothing happened? That might make things even
worse."
"That's true..."
"And I would hope that, if they were interested, Caleb would
know he could approach me about it. I mean... we
shared a womb! But maybe not. Maybe it's less
awkward if I broach the subject. But I dunno...
I could also see him reacting badly to 'Hey, maybe I can get
your wife pregnant for you.'"
Zadie cringed.
"That's definitely possible. Have you talked to Joshua
about it?"
"About Caleb yes. About any particular plan?
No."
Randall entered the kitchen, mug in hand then halted.
"Just stopping in for more coffee but... I can come back,"
he offered, sensing he'd interrupted something serious.
"No, no. It's your kitchen!" Zadie waved him in.
"And you're not. Interrupting, I mean. We're
just..."
"Talking about Lacey and Caleb?"
Edward and Zadie nodded.
"My heart breaks for them. And Dot and I both wish
they'd talk to us. We've tried but..." Randall
shook his head as he filled his mug. "It's different
for everyone, of course. In the end, Dot and I were
happy just to have our sweet, little nephews. That
doesn't seem to be the case for Lacey and Caleb. But
sometimes it helps to hear from others who have been in the
same boat."
Edward nodded to his uncle.
"I would think so. But since Caleb won't... can I ask
you something?"
"Sure! I'm an open book!"
"If my dad had offered to donate his sperm... assuming that
was even the issue and don't feel you need to clarify but
pretending it was... would you have been offended or weirded
out?"
Randall thought for a few moments then shook his head.
"No. I would have been touched. But I just don't
think people thought that way as much back in the day.
I'm not sure I would have taken him up on it. I mean
maybe if Dot had wanted to. Like I said, Dot and I
ultimately decided we were fine just the two of us. We
traveled so much when we were younger! Built up this
farm. We did things we never could have done with
kids. And we were happy. Are happy! But,
no, I wouldn't have been offended. Not in the
least. But I just... I hope the two of you think long
and hard about that before you say anything... not because
Caleb and Lacey might be upset... but really think about how
you'd feel having a child of yours raised by someone else,
even if they are family."
Zadie squeezed Edward's hand.
"Yeah... yeah, we will," he promised. "But for now...
we can at least give them a good breakfast."
Randall smiled proudly at the two and nodded.
"That you can."
"Hello?" a voice called from the hallway.
"Josh!" Randall approached the newcomer and hugged him
tightly. "Glad you stopped in. Hungry?"
"I could eat. Thank you. But first..."
Joshua held a couple branches of lilacs in a vase out to
Edward. "Could you please put these on the breakfast
tray? Lacey loves them. I... I know they still
don't want to see me. But maybe if you could give them
to them?"
Zadie gently took the branches then hugged Joshua's arm.
"Of course we will!"
"Thanks..." Joshua gave them a wavering smile.
"That's really nice. Making them breakfast. I
know they'll appreciate it."
"Hope so. We'll bring it and the flowers over
now. Will you be here when we get back?"
"Sure."
"Let's get you some breakfast, Josh," Randall
encouraged. "It's set out in the dining room."
"Okay, thanks."
Joshua waved to Edward and Zadie then followed Randall.
"This is just all so sad..." Zadie whispered.
Fighting tears, Edward nodded before picking up the
breakfast tray.
"Let's go."
"Okay."
*~*~*
Over in their cabin, Caleb and Lacey were sipping their
coffee when he removed a small box from the pocket of his
robe and placed it in front of her.
Lacey smiled.
"I thought we were keeping it simple this year?"
"I did," Caleb assured. "It's just a little
something."
"Well, good. Because I got you a little something,
too." Lacey went to the hall closet and retrieved a
bag.
Caleb grinned as he accepted it.
"Open on the count of three?"
"Sure."
"One... two... three..."
Lacey opened her box to reveal a necklace with a butterfly
pendant. Inside his bag, Caleb found a Game Boy.
"Ha! You remembered!"
"I did. You and Edward both got one for Christmas when
you were ten. Yours stopped working after a few
months. His didn't," she recalled. "This one
works. I tested it."
"You're the best!"
"Hardly... but thank you. And for the necklace.
It's beautiful."
Caleb rose and helped Lacey put it on.
"It reminded me of you... hope and beauty."
Lacey stood and embraced her husband, resting her cheek
against his shoulder.
"I... I wish I felt hopeful," she murmured as she began to
cry.
Caleb brushed his hand over her hair.
"I... I know this is so, so hard, darling. But... but
I have you. And for a long time, I didn't think I
would find anyone. But I did. And I love you so
much, Lace. More than anything."
"I... I love you, too. And I'm grateful for you.
Truly. A-and we'll get past this. One way or
another."
"Absolutely."
The two kissed.
They'd just stepped apart when the doorbell rang.
"That'll be Zadie and Edward with our breakfast," Caleb
announced, moving towards the door.
"I am getting a bit hungry..."
Caleb opened the front door.
"Happy anniversary!!!" the other couple cheered.
"Thank you!" Lacey smiled and waved them in.
"Ooh... That smells so good and..." She paused
and reached out to caress the lilacs.
"Where did you get those?" Caleb asked. "I didn't
think they bloomed til April or May."
Edward and Zadie exchanged a panicked glance.
"Oh..." Lacey's eyes welled. "Joshua." She
picked up the lilacs and buried her face in them.
"He wanted you to have them," Edward relayed. "He's
over at the house if..."
Lacey's face lit up for a moment but then she shrunk back.
"Please give him my best," she interrupted. "And...
and thank him for me?"
"Sure. Will do," Edward promised, fighting to mask his
disappointment.
"That was nice of him," Caleb commented, his voice flat.
"Cinnamon rolls..." Lacey licked her lips.
"Very gooey cinnamon rolls," Edward specified. "I may
have gone overboard with the frosting."
"But those are the best kind," Caleb insisted. He
hugged his twin. "Thank you."
"You're welcome. Anyway, we'll let you two eat in
peace. Yell if you need anything."
"Will do. Thanks, Zadie." Caleb embraced his
sister-in-law.
Lacey followed suit.
"Yes, thank you both. I'm excited!"
"Well, enjoy and, again, congratulations on your
anniversary! Here's too many, many more years
together," Zadie wished.
Caleb squeezed Lacey's hand.
"So long as she can put up with me," he teased.
Lacey laughed and wrapped her arms around his waist.
"I'll try..."
Glad to see them both in a fairly good mood, Edward and
Zadie stepped back onto the front porch and waved good bye.
Once they were alone, Caleb and Lacey made up their
plates. Caleb began to dig in but Lacey rested a hand
on his arm.
"We should at least say thanks. For the food.
We... we still have many blessings, Caleb."
Caleb lowered his fork and nodded.
"We do. You lead."
The two joined hands and bowed their heads.
"God, thank you for this delicious meal and for our
wonderful family who prepared it for us. Thank you for
these three wonderful years. May Caleb and me walk
together for many, many more. Please... be with
us. A-and be patient with us. Amen."
"Amen."
Caleb squeezed his wife's hands.
Lacey smiled at her husband then the two enjoyed their
celebratory breakfast together.
*~*~*
That afternoon, Andrew slid into the backseat of a car then
squeezed JenniAnn's hand.
"Doing all right?" he checked.
JenniAnn smiled at him and nodded.
"I'm fine. Really. Just... seems a bit
much. Being driven around like this."
"Well... we can't walk. The cemetery is too far out."
"I know. I know. But I mean... Big, black,
fancy car. Oldest created being as our driver...
second oldest created being riding shotgun." JenniAnn
looked out the window to where Marty and Sandy were
discussing something.
"I guess this is the sorta car Marty likes. But, yeah,
it's kind of... ostentatious."
JenniAnn stared at the flowers in her lap.
"Do you think we'll ever go back to normal?" she
murmured. "Just the two of us."
Andrew sighed and dragged a hand through his hair.
"I think about it, Laja. I do. And I want
to. But... but if something happened again..."
JenniAnn gently laid the bouquet on the floor and slid
nearer, hugging Andrew's arm.
"I know." She kissed his cheek. "I'm
sorry. I just feel very... coddled. I mean...
I'm always driven around. But it feels different when
it's you. We made a commitment to each other.
Marty and Sandy... they were, well, drafted."
"Laja... They weren't. None of the Watchers
were. This is their plan. And... we may both be
too young to fully understand their reasons."
JenniAnn looked to Andrew in alarm.
"That sounds... foreboding."
Andrew brought JenniAnn's left hand to his lips.
"I don't mean it to be. I just mean... they were
involved with the War. Marty directly. Sandy got
reports, I'm sure, when he wasn't trying to distract the
rest of us. Our attack... I think it brought a lot up
for them. Marty especially. But... we could say
something to Joshua. Ask him to talk to Marty.
Maybe get him to back off?"
"I just don't want to hurt his feelings... and I don't want
to make it awkward around the castle. And I especially
don't want him to move out." JenniAnn sighed and
rubbed her temple. "And I suppose today might be
especially taxing for him. Let's just keep quiet for
now. But... whatever you're planning for this weekend,
it's in Dyeland, right? Because I really don't want
Marty crashing our romantic evening."
Andrew nodded.
"It is."
"Good..." JenniAnn smiled and kissed his cheek then
slid back to her seat and picked up the flowers.
Marty and Sandy entered the car.
"Are you ready?" the scribe asked as he buckled his seat
belt.
"We are," Andrew confirmed as JenniAnn nodded.
Sandy smiled at them from the passenger's seat.
"I think it's lovely what you're doing. And I hope it
gives you both peace."
"I hope so, too." JenniAnn smiled at him then peered
down at the flowers and sighed. Jamie had suggested
this at their last therapy session. JenniAnn hoped it
would help but she wasn't convinced.
Marty started the car then drove through the portal.
They appeared behind an abandoned building and then Marty,
with great care, drove them the thirty minutes to a
cemetery.
Once parked, all four exited the car though the two watchers
maintained a respectful distance.
"It's just past that mausoleum there," Andrew directed as he
looped an arm around JenniAnn's waist. "Near that
angel statue."
"O-okay."
Andrew squeezed JenniAnn's hip and kissed her temple.
When they reached the grave, JenniAnn's breath caught in her
throat. It was obviously well-tended and visited
often. She knelt down and squeezed the hand of a
lavender teddy bear. Then she ran her fingers over the
engraved name: Natalie Smythe.
"Hi Natalie," she greeted as she laid the flowers
down. "I... I'm sorry we didn't come sooner. I
wanted to but... but I wasn't sure what to... to say, I
guess."
"Laja..." Andrew wrapped his arms around her tightly.
JenniAnn sobbed as the memories the demon had showed her
resurfaced.
"I... I am so... so sorry about what... what you went
through..."
"Laja..." Andrew repeated as he nuzzled her hair. "I
love you."
JenniAnn drew in and slowly let out a deep breath.
"I... I am so glad, though, that... that you had Andrew with
you. And I'm so glad that you're at peace now.
And your family... they're so brave! The way they've
handled themselves during the trial... so amazing a-and
inspiring. When they talk about you, it's with such
love. I... I wish we could have met. But...
please know that... that I'll never forget you."
"I won't either," Andrew vowed.
JenniAnn rested her head against his shoulder.
"You were so... so brave," she murmured.
Andrew nodded, remembering.
As they continued to kneel, holding each other and crying,
Sandy began to sing.
"'On
Jordan's stormy banks I stand,
and cast a wishful
eye
to Canaan's fair and
happy land,
where my possessions
lie.
O'er all those wide
extended plains
shines one eternal
day;
there God the Son
forever reigns,
and scatters night
away.
And I am bound, I am
bound for the promised land,
And I am bound, I am
bound for the promised land;
I am bound for the
promised land.'"
Andrew and JenniAnn felt a firm hand rest on each of their
shoulders. They expected to see Marty when they turned
around but, instead, it was Joshua who smiled gently down at
the two before kneeling and wrapping his arms around them.
*~*~*
Thursday,
February 17th, 2022
After an evening rehearsal, everyone at Willowveil
turned into bed nearly as soon as they'd gotten back to the
castle, Joshua included.
But falling asleep easily didn't mean staying peacefully
asleep.
Joshua awoke with a sigh and peered out the window. He
guessed it to be a little after 3:00 AM. His mind was
spinning with memories of the previous day... a furtive look
at Lacey and Caleb as the latter left for his daily drive,
Andrew and JenniAnn weeping at Natalie's grave, Marty
watching them intently... on edge and ready to strike...,
and Crowley going ashen when Andrew had suggested they might
do a run through of "Gethsemane" and the Crucifixion at the
next rehearsal.
And then, unbeknownst to the others, Joshua had visited
Jeff, Tyson, and Tim in Poland. They still didn't
entirely understand why he'd sent them there. But
whisperings around town were giving them some insight.
A tear slid down Joshua's cheek, soon joined by others.
He knew he wouldn't be getting back to sleep. Joshua,
rose, pulled on his robe, and went to the window. He
peered out at the moon and prayed. Once finished, he
headed downstairs. Maybe some spiced milk would help
settle his mind?
From the next landing, Joshua spotted a dim light coming
from the library. Andrew, JenniAnn, and their kids
were very good about turning off lights when they left a
room. Someone must be up. Curious and concerned,
Joshua made his way into the library. He wasn't
entirely surprised when he spotted JenniAnn, curled up on
one of the couches with a book.
"Little bird..."
JenniAnn startled and turned around.
It wasn't lost on Joshua that she'd hastily stowed away the
book she'd been reading... and that whatever it was, it had
made her cry. Nonetheless, she attempted to smile.
Joshua hurried forward and sat beside her, wrapping his arms
around her shoulders.
"What's wrong?"
"Just... just couldn't sleep."
"Were you thinking about Natalie?"
JenniAnn nodded against his shoulder.
"And other... stuff."
Joshua kissed her hair.
"I'm sorry. Do you want to talk about it?"
"No!" JenniAnn cried, startling herself. Her face
flushed. "I mean... I... I don't think so. I...
I don't know."
Joshua hugged her tightly.
"How about I go make us some spiced milk and, while I do
that, you think it over, hmm?"
"Yeah... Okay. Thank you."
"You bet." Joshua smiled and squeezed JenniAnn's hand
then left.
When he returned a few minutes later, the mysterious book
was sitting on a coffee table. The title page boasted
that it was a forensic pathologist's account of the
crucifixion of Jesus Christ. Joshua chose to ignore it
for a few moments at least.
"Here you are."
JenniAnn gratefully accepted the mug from Joshua and took a
sip.
"Yummy."
"Good. I'm glad."
Joshua sat back down beside her.
"Would you like to tell me why you've decided to read that?"
he asked gently.
JenniAnn took another sip of milk.
"I... I just thought it would be a good idea. Maybe
give me greater insight. For the make-up."
"Ah." Joshua knew it wasn't a lie. But it also
wasn't the full truth.
"It... it was a stupid idea. The make-up is fine as
is. I mean I
have no training. So... so the idea that I thought I could
recreate bruising..." She shook her head.
This was also not the full truth.
Joshua hugged her.
"You do a fine job, JenniAnn. Truly. Don't put
anything more on yourself. Especially not this
year. There's enough pressure between it being the
first year back and Crowley's first year and your first
season back after everything you and Andrew went
through."
"Yeah, I suppose."
"And you know... you can ask me anything. I think,
just maybe, I'm in a better position to give you answers
than the author... as fine of a job as he did. His
medical and historical knowledge is impeccable. But he
doesn't know you. I do."
"Yeah..." JenniAnn began to cry again.
"Besides, while I definitely want you to still do my make-up
for the scourging and crucifixion, I'd really like you to
focus on Crowley. I can do my own normal hair and
make-up."
JenniAnn blinked and looked at Joshua in surprise.
"But... Crowley is barely in the show. You're the
title character!"
"I know. But Crowley needs a little extra TLC.
And you're very good at that."
JenniAnn smiled through her tears.
"I am, aren't I?"
"Most definitely."
The two sat together in silence for a few moments before
Joshua spoke again.
"Is there anything you'd like to ask me?"
JenniAnn sucked in a deep breath then slowly let it
out. She honestly wasn't sure. Ask and all
doubt... some of it self-preserving she was sure... would be
gone. She shook her head.
"Not now. Maybe some other time."
"Okay. Would you like some privacy?"
"No. But if you'd like to get back to sleep, I can..."
"No. No, I'm fine." Joshua hugged her.
"Good."
JenniAnn rested her head on his shoulder.
Joshua begun to hum his Ama's lullaby.
JenniAnn eyelids grew heavier and heavier.
Once she was asleep, Joshua stretched so he could reach the
book. The page she'd been on was marked. He
scanned it then set it back down.
"Little bird..." he cooed. "I love you."
Joshua remained where he was as the hours wore on and the
sun began to rise. He prayed and thought and planned
until a relieved sigh behind him alerted Joshua to another
presence.
"I didn't know where she went," Andrew whispered as he
approached. "Glad she's with..." The angel's
eyes landed on the book.
"We've got a big talk coming," Joshua quietly revealed as
Andrew sat down on the couch.
"Yeah... yeah you do." Andrew's eyes welled.
"I... I've known it was coming. Ever since what they
showed her. Natalie, especially."
"Yes."
Andrew dragged a hand through his hair.
"Should... should I have told her? That first year...
I told her about being there. But I left a lot out."
"Understandably. And, no, it wasn't your place."
JenniAnn stirred.
"Mmm... What..." She blinked and gaped at
Joshua, not yet remembering how she'd ended up sleeping with
her head on his shoulder.
"Good morning, little bird," he greeted.
"G'morning, Laja."
JenniAnn smiled sleepily.
"G'morning. Nice way to wake up.
Although..." She stood up and stretched. "Bit of
a crick in my back." She peered down at Joshua.
"Did you get any more sleep?"
"No. But that's okay. I'll try to get a nap in
before rehearsal. But for right now... coffee would be
good."
"Yes..." JenniAnn agreed. "I'll go start it."
"I'll go with you," Andrew offered, wanting to keep an eye
on her.
"Okay. Joshua, would you like us to bring yours up to
you or..."
"No, no. I'll be down in a bit."
"Sounds good."
Once they were gone, Joshua grabbed the book. Tempting
as it was, he wouldn't hide it. But he ensured it was
put back in its proper place, on a high shelf the children
couldn't reach.
That done, Joshua approached a window and peered out at the
glorious dawn. It soothed his lingering sadness.
"Thank You, Dad," he murmured before stepping away to join
Andrew and JenniAnn for coffee.
*~*~*
The Serpent and the Angel
The minute she stepped into the theatre, Loreena felt the
shift in mood. On all the other evenings, there'd been
a sense of jubilation. It had been there even when
they ran through difficult songs like "Jesus Must Die" and
"Simon Zealotes." But tonight was different, of
course. In those numbers, even though he was being
threatened, Joshua... Jesus... was still unharmed, still
whole.
Loreena was glad she'd arrived a little early. Only
about half of the cast and crew had arrived. She
exchanged friendly but muted greetings with them all before
heading to the dressing room. Though she wouldn't be
delivering any lines, she had to get dressed for the trial
scene. Entering the room, she found Amala hanging up
her costume.
Before she was aware of Loreena's arrival, Amala let out a
strangled sob.
"Sweetheart!" Loreena cried, rushing towards the
teenager.
Alarmed, Amala spun around. When she saw Loreena, her
face crumpled and she began to sob freely.
"Amala... sweetie... what's wrong?" Loreena asked gently as
she led the girl to a loveseat.
"I... I... I dunno. I was just... Monica asked me to
put the... the costumes in the... the right dressing rooms
a-and one was Joshua's robe. The... the one that
tears. For the scourging scene and I just... kinda
lost it."
"Oh... I can understand." Loreena pushed some damp
hair behind Amala's ears. "I think everyone's feeling
out of sorts today. If it helps, when I talked to
Andrew he said we're not doing any of the make-up.
Just costumes."
"It does. Thanks. Well, kinda... He's
still gonna get on... on the cross."
"Yes..."
"I... I wouldn't change anything. Not really.
But... but sometimes I still wish I... I thought he was just
a prophet. And he... he escaped. No
scourging. No crucifixion."
"I can understand that."
"But... it's not true."
"No... It's not."
"Bad things happen to... to good people all... all the
time."
"They do."
"Josh-Joshua was shot once. The guy... he shot at my
daddy, too. And my uncle."
Loreena nodded.
"JenniAnn told me about that. I'm so sorry you all had
to go through that. How awful and frightening it must
have been."
"Uh huh... Joshua was... was so brave."
Loreena smiled.
"He is very brave." Loreena grabbed a tissue and
dabbed at Amala's face. "You know, I'm only in the one
scene. Maybe you should take a night off. I can
help Monica out."
Amala shook her head.
"Gotta face it sometime."
"That's true."
"And my dad's here. And Christopher. I'll be
okay. Thank you. I... I just needed a few
moments, I guess. Sorry you walked in on..."
"Don't be sorry!" Loreena stressed. "At some point or
another, I think we'll all have a bit of a breakdown.
Because we're human and this... it's a lot. And maybe
it's especially a lot when we've come through two years of
so much violence, so much death."
"Yeah..." Amala sniffled and hugged the older
woman. "Thank you. But I better go. I
still need to get Crowley's costume ready. I... I
think this'll be a rough night for him, too."
"Yes. I'm afraid so."
Amala sighed then smiled at Loreena.
"I'm reasonably calmed down now. I'll go get Crowley's
costume and you can change. That'll help. You
look so great in your costume and it reminds me that, no
matter what else, he had some really incredible, strong,
loving women around him. That had to have helped."
"I'm sure it did. And thank you." Loreena
squeezed the girl's hand. "If you do change your mind,
though, and need the night off... I was serious in my
offer."
"I know. And thanks. I'll let you know."
Amala hugged Loreena again. "I'm really glad you're
here. That you joined us."
"Me too, sweetie. So glad."
The two parted with smiles.
Once Amala had closed the door, Loreena ran her fingers up
and down her costume. It really was beautiful and
comfortable. Dreamy, even. She made a mental
note to get a photo with Joshua... before things got weird.
*~*~*
Andrew clapped his hands, getting everyone's
attention.
"All right, everyone! Thanks for coming! Let's
get started here soon. As I mentioned last night,
we'll be running through 'The Last Supper,' 'Gethsemane,'
'The Arrest,' 'Trial By Pilate,' 'Superstar,' and 'The
Crucifixion' tonight. I know it'll be heavy but as
I've mentioned to some of you this will be a make-up free
run-through. Still... I thought we could do with a
special surprise to help lighten things up. Henry,
Eli... if you would, please."
At the back of the theatre, the two angels of death opened
the doors.
Shouts and cheers started up when Maryam and Yosef entered
with Yoktan. Even Joshua was surprised. He
laughed and jumped up from his seat to greet his parents and
pet.
"I had no idea you were coming tonight, Ama and Abi!"
He hugged them tightly. "And Yoktan..." He
nuzzled the donkey's mane.
Yoktan brayed happily.
"Andrew asked us to come by," Yosef explained. "And we
were eager to check in on you so... here we are."
"How are you doing, my own?" Maryam asked.
"Good. I'm doing good!" Joshua lowered his
voice. "A little tense around here, of course.
Might need more handkerchiefs."
Maryam patted his cheek.
"You know I always have those, Yeshu."
"I do, Ama. I do." Joshua beamed at her then
waved towards Loreena. "Come meet my parents!"
Smiling shyly, Loreena approached the newcomers.
"Ama, Abi... this is Loreena. She lives in the same
building as Roger, the one Mason and I used to live
in. She's one of our Claudias," he introduced.
"Loreena, my parents and my donkey... Maryam, Yosef, and
Yoktan."
Loreena shook Maryam's and Yosef's hands.
"It's so great to meet you! I've heard so many
wonderful things about you," she gushed. "From Joshua,
of course. But really everyone."
Yoktan brayed.
"Oh and about you, too!" Loreena hastily added, petting
him. "Aren't you so sweet?"
"We're very pleased to meet you, as well, Loreena."
Yosef smiled kindly at her. "And I look forward to
seeing your performance but, for now, I fear I need to get
outside with my friend here. He's a bit hungry.
Maryam, you should stay."
"Thank you, Yosef." Maryam kissed her husband's cheek
then turned back to Loreena. "Yeshua's told me so much
about you, Loreena! I'm pleased we can finally meet."
Loreena bowed her head, suddenly shy.
"I... Thank you."
Maryam squeezed her hand.
"Perhaps you could sit with me when you're not on stage?"
she suggested. "I know tonight will be emotional."
"Yes, definitely. It would be an honor."
"Thank you." Maryam smiled at Loreena then hugged
Joshua again. "I'd like to check on Emma, if I could."
"Over here!" Emma called, struggling to get out of her
chair.
"Stay there, my own! I'll come to you," Maryam
responded.
Joshua motioned for Loreena to follow her. He smiled
after them then joined Andrew on stage, hugging him.
"You arranged this?"
Andrew smiled and nodded.
"I thought we all needed a mood boost. And a therapy
pet."
"You were right. Thank you."
"You're welcome. And now... ready to start?"
Joshua nodded.
"I am. Yeah, let's go."
*~*~*
As they listened to the run-throughs of "The Last Supper,"
Aziraphale, Crowley, and JenniAnn sat in the office.
JenniAnn was brushing Crowley's long locks as Aziraphale
looked on protectively.
"You look lovely, Crowley," she praised.
"Thanks."
JenniAnn set down the brush and squeezed his shoulders.
"You'll do wonderfully."
"Absolutely, my dear," Aziraphale assured. "And
JenniAnn is right. You look..." His eyes
welled. "Very angelic."
Crowley rose from his chair and embraced his anam cara.
"Learned from the best."
"Oh..."
JenniAnn politely looked away and focused on tidying up as
the two kissed.
Crowley stepped away and studied himself in a mirror.
"Still not sure white is my color."
"Maybe not all the time. But it suits you now,"
JenniAnn complimented. "Your hair looks gorgeous
against it. Of course, it does with black, too."
A fourth person entered the room. The three turned to
peer at Maryam.
"Oh, Crowley..."
Crowley stiffened and stared down at the ground.
"Maryam... hello."
"You look... incandescent, my dear."
Tears filled Crowley's eyes as he met the woman's.
JenniAnn looked back and forth between the two, feeling a
little anxious... and surreal. All her life she'd
grown up with the image of the Virgin Mary stepping on the
Serpent. Granted, she was confident the Serpent was
meant to be Satan, long conflated with Crowley. But
still... It was odd.
"Crowley..." Maryam approached and rested a hand on
the reformed demon's arm. "I... Since I found
out... I've been so glad you... you were with my son
that night."
JenniAnn gasped and peered over at Aziraphale who was
staring down at his wringing hands.
"Did... did you know?"
"Not at the time," he whispered. "Later."
Crowley broke down.
"I... I tried... I really tried to... to make him feel
better. I... I wanted him to flee but..." He
shook his head.
"But he wouldn't. Never. He had to fulfill his
plan. His and his Abba's. But you gave him
comfort when no one else would. And I am grateful for
that, my own. So grateful."
Tears trickled down JenniAnn's cheeks. She understood
why Joshua had told her to focus on Crowley. Joshua
was used to re-enacting the worst day of his life.
Crowley wasn't.
Crowley collapsed into Maryam's waiting arms and wept.
*~*~*
Joshua was on his knees, tears in his eyes as he peered up
at the ceiling.
"'Would I be more noticed than I ever was before?
Would the things I've said and done matter any more?
I'd have to know, I'd have to know, my Lord! Have to
know, I'd have to know, my Lord! Have to see, I'd have
to see, my Lord! Have to see, I'd have to see, my
Lord! If I die what will be my reward? If I die
what will be my reward? Have to know, I'd have to
know, my Lord! I'd have to know, I'd have to know, my
Lord! Why... should I die? Oh why should I
die? Can you show me now that I would not be killed in
vain? Show me just a little of your omnipresent
brain!'"
Behind Joshua, white, shimmery curtains were lowered in the
center of the stage.
"You can do this, love," Aziraphale whispered into Crowley's
ear.
JenniAnn said nothing, only briefly resting a hand in
between Crowley's wings.
Joshua stumbled onto his feet and continued singing.
"'Show me there's a reason for your wanting me to die.
You're far too keen on where and how but not so hot on
why... All right! I'll die! Just watch me
die! See... see how I die!'" Mimicking the
cross, he raised his shaking arms out to his sides.
"'Just watch me die!'"
Crowley winced as he heard Joshua fall to the floor.
He drew in and let out a deep breath then stepped through
the curtains.
He knelt beside Joshua, offered him a sad smile, and rested
his forehead against Joshua's brow which was bathed in
sweat. Gently, he wiped away Joshua's tears.
They peered at each other, remembering that night. It
had been more strained than what they were portraying on
stage... but sweeter and holier, too.
"I love you," Joshua mouthed as the instrumentation played.
"Love you, too," Crowley silently replied. He brought
Joshua's right hand to his lips, kissed it, and then
disappeared behind the curtains again.
As Joshua resumed his song, the Angel of Gethsemane
collapsed into the waiting arms of the Angel of the Eastern
Gate.
*~*~*
"Oh darn..." Loreena frowned as Roger helped her into her
coat after rehearsals.
"What is it?" Roger asked.
"I just forgot... again... to get a photo with Joshua.
I have this cousin in New Zealand who I talk to a couple
times a week. I told him about the show, of
course. And he's been wanting a photo. Can you
remind me to get one next time we're both in costume?"
"Of course. Everyone was kinda all over the place
tonight so it's no wonder you forgot. Tomorrow should
be better. Not that the songs we're covering are
necessarily fun but... they're not the Crucifixion."
"No... they're not." Loreena's face clouded. She
hadn't been fully prepared for what it would be like to see
Joshua up on that cross, live and in person. She'd sat
by Amala the whole time, holding her hand while Raheem had
done the same from the girl's other side. Maryam had
been to Loreena's other side... her eyes never leaving her
son.
They'd all wept.
And then Joshua had gotten down and announced there were
cookies and milk for everyone in the lobby.
What a bizarre life to be leading...
"Excuse me?"
Loreena turned around to find a wiry, elegant man peering at
her. She ran through the names she'd recently learned,
searching for his. Sandy! Marty's twin.
"Sandy, right?" Loreena checked.
Sandy beamed and nodded.
"Yes. And apologies for interrupting but I couldn't
help overhearing and... here..." He held a printed
photo out to Loreena.
"Oh!" She admired the candid image of her and Joshua
smiling at each other. "Oh, this is perfect!
Thank you!"
"My pleasure. And I can email it to you, too. Or
text it. I think..." Sandy withdrew a cell phone
from the pocket of his slacks and stared at it. "I
think I just..."
"No need. I'm happy with this! I can just take a
photo of it," Loreena assured. "You and your brother
are making memory books, right?"
"Yes! I'm so pleased Joshua thought up a project for
me." Sandy shifted awkwardly. "I... I love
singing, you see. But... not in front of crowds.
So it's good to be involved. Behind-the-scenes.
And to spend time with my brother." He beamed as he
peered over at Marty who was behind the ticket counter with
Joshua, peering at a laptop screen.
"Well, I'm glad you could be with us, Sandy! I'm
looking forward to seeing the finished project but for right
now..." Loreena held up the photo. "So happy to
have this. Thanks again!"
"My pleasure. But I won't keep you any longer. I
know you both have a subway to catch. I'll see you
tomorrow?"
"We'll be here!" Roger asserted. "Good night, Sandy!"
"Yes, good night!"
Once he'd finished waving after the two, Sandy rejoined
Marty and Joshua.
"Loreena was very happy with the photograph! I'm so
pleased I took it."
Joshua hugged the angel.
"So am I. Thank you. You're both getting
absolutely amazing shots."
Marty opened his mouth to reply but then pointed towards the
front door.
"Andrew and JenniAnn are going outside. I should..."
Joshua rested a hand on Marty's shoulder and softly pushed
him back into a chair.
"They're fine. My Ama and Abi are out there. I
think Crowley and Aziraphale are, too."
"But... do you know? Or just think?" Marty pressed.
Joshua and Sandy exchanged concerned looks.
"I think they are," Joshua repeated. "But even if not,
like I said, my parents are and no demon would dare approach
with them around."
Marty drew in a shaky breath.
"I suppose..."
"Perhaps... we could make an appointment with Jamie," Sandy
suggested. "We could go together. I think it
might help with the lingering anxiety attached to..."
"It's not lingering anxiety!" Marty exclaimed. "I am
responding to a continued threat!"
"Marty..." Joshua patted his arm. "Calm
down. Please. Andrew and JenniAnn are
fine. Let's just see the rest of the photos you two
got. Please."
Marty obediently nodded and refocused on the laptop.
"Oh... Look at that. I love that." Joshua
reached towards the screen when an image of him and Crowley
off stage just after "Gethsemane" appeared.
"Sly old serpent did a beautiful job," Marty admitted, his
eyes misting.
"He truly did," Sandy agreed.
Joshua smiled proudly.
"Everyone has. Truly. Including the both of
you."
Joshua wrapped an arm around each of the angels' shoulders
and squeezed them.
"My firstborns..." he cooed.
In spite of his mood, Marty smiled and reached up to squeeze
Joshua's hand.
"I have... enjoyed it," he admitted. "Very much."
"Me too! Heartily!" Sandy echoed.
"I'm so glad." Joshua gave their shoulders another
squeeze then once again focused on their handiwork. He
chuckled when an image of him and his Ama appeared. "I
look like I'm getting scolded."
"Wouldn't be the first time," Marty teased. "I seem to
remember an incident with mosaics gone very wrong."
"I was an utterly delightful child," Joshua protested with a
glint in his eye.
"I wish I could have been there to help you and Yohannan,"
Sandy offered.
Joshua patted his hand.
"But you're here now. And I love that."
Sandy beamed.
*~*~*
Times
Thursday, February 24th, 2022
There would be no rehearsal that night. Andrew had
decided that as soon as he'd woken up and seen the
news.
But there would be planning.
All of the Friends, whether they'd intended to rehearse that
night or not, were gathered into the theatre. Even
Lacey and Caleb had come.
On a large screen, Tim spoke from Poland... intermittently
freezing when the Internet caused trouble.
"They're predicting thousands of Ukrainian refugees will
come here... maybe millions... on how long this goes
on. We're ready for now but our materials have been
depleted since... Afghanistan. So... help...
appreciated."
"Tim, you're breaking up some but can you hear me okay?"
Andrew asked.
"Yes, sir."
"Am I correct that you said your group could use some help
because your materials have been depleted since you've also
been operating out of Afghanistan?"
"Correct. And Tyson has his phone if... texting for
clarification."
"I'll relay info to Tyson via text," Arthur offered.
"My boss has been asking me about pre-sales on tickets,"
Mason brought up. "Is there any chance we could put
them on sale now and offer some of the proceeds to the
relief effort ASAP?"
"I love that idea," Kylie seconded. "And also... and I
know not everyone can do this... but Clay and I are getting
along fine. I don't need to be paid for this.
I'd like to donate my earnings. Maybe the people who
can do that can privately convey that to... Peter, would
that be you?"
Peter's eyes filled as he nodded.
"Yes. And that's a beautiful gesture, Kylie.
Thank you. And I agree on the pre-sales. Emma?"
"I also agree. The only thing that worries me a little
bit is... what if we have to cancel the shows? Because
of COVID, I mean. We can't handle a bunch of refunds
and...and remain okay. But I also really, really want
to do this so..."
"We aren't canceling any shows," Joshua averred. "We
can do it."
"Then absolutely. I agree to pre-sales." Emma
smiled at Mason. "Great idea."
In her seat between Roger and Crowley, Loreena wondered how
Joshua could be so sure. Other shows had had to cancel
performances... shows with a lot more resources. But
maybe whatever magic allowed Joshua to create portals also
gave him a bit of psychic ability?
"We could sell more stuff," Azalea suggested. "Basil
and I could get you more pottery. And you could raise
the prices a bit. I think people would understand
given the circumstances."
"Awesome idea. I could carve some things. Simple
things. Crosses, jewelry boxes, things like that,"
Andrew offered.
"And I'd be happy to help with that. I bet a lot of
people in the Tunnels would be eager to donate assorted
handicrafts."
"Eliot's right," Owen affirmed. "I'd love to do some
prints of my work."
"I'm confident my Ama could embroider more
handkerchiefs. I mean... they're not exactly time
period appropriate but... they're nice. Always
appreciated," Joshua pointed out.
"And people will buy something just because the famous
Joshua Davidson's mom made them." Zeke smiled at
Joshua.
"Would there be a way for us to get clothing to them?" Amala
asked. "JenniAnn and I have been talking about having
a clothing swap place in Asteriana. Upcycling, you
know. I'm sure we all have clothes we don't actually
wear. But... maybe this should be our first project
instead of the swap?"
"'We're working with partners on getting material goods
delivered,'" Arthur read from his phone. "'But, yes,
we would appreciate that. People will need
clothes. They'll be leaving everything behind.'"
The room was silent for a few moments.
Jeff appeared and whispered something to Tim.
"Guys, we have to go. Some folks... arrived... need
help. But thank you. All... you... Be in
touch."
The screen went black.
"Tyson says thank you to everyone," Arthur relayed.
"This is going to take a bit of time to get in motion,"
Lacey pointed out. "Maybe... only if people can...
maybe we can pass a hat around or something for the first
round?"
"Great idea." Joshua smiled warmly at Lacey.
One of the baskets from the Temple scene was fetched and
promptly sent around the room.
"Could we... sing something maybe? Not from the
show. Just something... reassuring?" Ivy
requested. "Maybe that song you and Zeke sing,
Joshua? 'Times.' Zeke and Peter sang it at the
prayer vigil after... after the shooting. It brought
so much comfort."
Joshua rose from his chair.
"Of course. Zeke?"
"Absolutely."
"Peter?"
"Yeah, definitely."
"And everyone join in when you can," Joshua urged as he took
his guitar from Andrew. He strummed as Zeke and Peter
made their ways to the stage.
Zeke and Peter sang the first two verses together as the
congregated Friends joined in on the "Ohs..." As
Joshua took over, there wasn't a dry eye.
"'My love is over. It's underneath. It's
inside. It's in between. The times you doubt me,
when you can't feel, the times that you question: 'Is this
for real?' The times you're broken, the times that you
mend, the times you hate me and the times that you
bend. Well, my love is over. It's
underneath. It's inside. It's in between.
These times you're healing and when your heart breaks, the
times that you feel like you've fallen from grace, the times
you're hurting, the times that you heal, the times you go
hungry and are tempted to steal. In times of confusion
and chaos and pain, I'm there in your sorrow, under the
weight of your shame. I'm there through your
heartache. I'm there in the storm. My love, I
will keep you by my power alone. I don't care where
you've fallen, where you have been. I'll never forsake
you. My love never ends, it never ends...'"
*~*~*
Saturday February 26th, 2022
The following two days had been
sober ones. Not only were the Friends deep into
rehearsing Act II but the reports from Tim, Jeff, and Tyson
had grown increasingly troubling. Ticket pre-sales had
started coming and between the collection and those who were
forfeiting their pay, the Friends had been able to send the
trio a substantial amount of money. But still, many of
them felt helpless. To cope, they'd congregated at
Willowveil and St. G's at all hours of the day and night,
when not working or rehearsing, to work on crafts to sell
during intermission.
By Saturday evening at 7:00, Andrew could tell that everyone
was running on fumes. The final straw had been Eric
completely breaking down during the recitation of the
Kaddish.
"All right... I think we've done enough. I know
things are really difficult right now but I think everyone
should go home and either try to get some much needed... and
deserved... rest or have a little fun. We'll reconvene
tomorrow at 5:00 PM," the angel of death announced before
hurrying over to Eric.
"Sorry... sorry," he apologized. "It just... hit me
different tonight."
Andrew stroked his back.
"No, no... you're fine."
Joshua dashed out of his tomb and hugged Eric.
"Let's get you home to Neela and Zany, hmm? I'll ride
with you."
"You don't have to do that, Josh. I can manage a
subway ride by myself. I'm a big boy."
"I know. But sometimes even big boys need a friend
beside them."
Eric smiled.
"Yeah, okay."
"Good. Just let me go change into something that, umm,
won't get me arrested on the subway."
Eric laughed as Joshua ran off in his loincloth.
On his way back to the dressing room, Joshua passed Roger.
"Oh, hey, I offered to go with Eric on the ride back to his
place. I think the company will do him good. But
I'm still planning to come to your place if we're still on?"
"Absolutely! Loreena's planning to come by at 8:00."
"8:00 it is! I'm excited!" Joshua smiled and
waved before resuming his path to the men's changing
room. He knocked.
"Come in, we're decent," Adam called.
Joshua stepped inside and found Adam, Edward, and Kyle.
"Great job tonight, guys! I know it was rough but all
three of you did a really great job. And, Adam, if
looks could kill... Loreena woulda done you in. I mean
if you weren't immortal, of course."
Adam chuckled.
"Yes. I'm confidant that, with her, ol' Pontius woulda
spent the rest of his life sleeping alone on a couch.
Here." He handed Joshua his clothes.
"Thanks." Joshua stepped behind a curtain and began to
change.
"We were, umm, just talking about Caleb and Lacey," Edward
shared. "When you came in."
Joshua's face peeked around the curtain.
"Yeah? I was so glad to see them on Thursday.
I'd hoped maybe they'd start coming around..."
Edward sadly shook his head.
"They want to help with everything, fundraising-wise.
But it's still just too much for them... being here."
"I understand."
"Hey, Adam and I are gonna get going," Kyle
interjected. "See you both tomorrow."
"Good night!" Joshua once again peeked out and
waved. "Love you both! See you!"
"Love you, too," Adam and Kyle called together before
departing.
Joshua finished changing and stepped out, resting a hand on
Edward's shoulder.
"You know I'm always here to talk. But... there's
someone else I think you ought to speak to."
"Oh? Who? Someone here?"
Joshua nodded.
"Sandy."
Edward balked.
"Sandy? I mean he's nice enough but... what does the
great Sandalphon, Angel of the Arts, have to do with Caleb?"
"Not much. But he knows plenty about having a twin
brother who just maybe isn't the best about opening up when
he's troubled."
"Oh..." Edward considered Joshua's words. He
wasn't particularly close to Marty. But even he'd been
able to tell the angel hadn't been quite right since
October. "Yeah... he does."
"I think it would do you both good. It's important to
be there for your brother, Edward. But it's also
important to have support for yourself. And I know you
do. You have Zadie and little Etta. And you have
your aunt and uncle and parents. But that twin bond...
that's something special. And Sandy understands that."
Edward's face lit up.
"Yeah... yeah, you're right! I mean, of course."
He laughed. "Yeah... I'll go try to catch him
now. Set something up."
"He'd like that a lot."
Joshua hugged Edward.
"You're a great brother, Edward. Don't ever doubt
that."
"Thank you. I... I needed to hear that."
Joshua rested a hand on Edward's cheek.
"I'm so proud of you, Edward. Both you and
Caleb. You were such squabblers when you first came
here. My Sons of Thunder 2.0. But now...
You've grown so much. I love you so much."
Edward hugged Joshua tightly and rested his head on his
shoulder.
"I love you, too, Josh. And thanks for the pep talk."
"Thanks for listening. Now, you go talk to Sandy then
head on home. Get some rest."
"Will do. Good night, Josh."
"Good night, my boy."
Joshua clapped Edward on the back then, once he'd left, he
stepped in front of the mirror, checking to be sure most of
the fake blood... at least what was visible... was
gone. He frowned as he studied himself. Neither
he nor Andrew had wanted JenniAnn to do his make-up
tonight. Not on a date night... But she'd
insisted and he'd let her.
Joshua bowed his head and began to rock as he prayed...
prayed that Edward would have a good talk with Sandy, that
Andrew's and JenniAnn's night together hadn't been too
sabotaged, that Eric and all the others would find rest,
that Tim, Jeff, and Tyson would know they could lean on him
as they worked, and that peace would triumph.
"Thank You. I love You, Dad," he finished before
leaving the room to go escort Eric home.
*~*~*
Loreena squealed with delight as she and Roger played Animal
Crossing.
Joshua smiled from behind his mug. He enjoyed playing
well enough... but not as much as watching Loreena and Roger
play. And the pizza, courtesy of the Crocettis, was
phenomenal.
After a few more minutes, the two ceased playing so they
could focus on their dinner.
"So the weirdest thing happened earlier... when I was at
Willowveil," Loreena started.
Joshua and Roger exchanged curious looks, the former
wondering if they'd forgotten a religious painting
somewhere.
"So JenniAnn was talking to... Tim, right? Which is
the one with the earring?"
"Tim," Joshua confirmed.
"Okay, good. She was talking to him on Zoom while we
were working on painting these beautiful jewelry boxes
Andrew had made for the sale. Anyway, since I don't
know him I wasn't really participating in the conversation
but I was listening because it's just all so... so
awful. He... he mentioned how... how children are
showing up with absolutely nothing. So they're doing
their best to get them comfort items... blankies, stuffed
animals. And I looked because I was just so affected
and... I coulda sworn I saw you, Joshua. This guy
walked by, holding a little girl and he was a dead ringer
for you."
Roger shot Joshua a shocked look.
Joshua remained calm.
"Wow... That's something. I'm just really glad
there are so many people helping out."
"Me too." Loreena hugged Joshua. "And,
selfishly, I'm glad this Joshua stayed with us." She
smiled at him. "I... I don't think I've fully told you
how much it's meant to me to be included. And so
welcomed. It's not something I'm used to having happen
so effortlessly outside of specifically queer spaces."
Joshua returned her hug.
"People are people. And God tells us to love people."
"He does," Loreena agreed. "But... Some
people... a lot of people... feel like loving someone means
helping them to turn away from sin."
"And it can be," Joshua agreed. "But only when it's
truly a sin. If someone has a problem with, say,
losing their temper and making people feel lousy, it would
be a loving act to help that person get help to be better,
kinder. But just being who you are... that's not a
sin."
Loreena beamed.
"I like that. I like that a lot. Sometimes I
can't help laughing at myself... just assuming you'd be all
judgy and prudish. Sometimes first impressions are
very, very wrong."
Joshua chuckled.
"Well, I'm glad you gave me a chance to change your mind."
"Me too! But you..." Loreena waved her hand
towards Roger.
Roger's eyes went wide.
"You I had pegged from the moment we met."
Roger smiled.
"How so?"
"I just figured any guy whose response to getting attacked
in a bar is to then move into an apartment with that guy out
of loyalty to his cousin... he's gonna be a very tolerant
guy."
Roger blushed.
"Yeah... don't see much sense in getting worked up about
things."
"No. But you also stand up to people when it's
important. You've done it for me. You and Mason
both. And I appreciate that."
Loreena reached over and patted his hand.
For a brief moment, Roger placed his other hand over
Loreena's.
The room went quiet. Joshua pretended to be intrigued
by the ingredients on a parmesan cheese packet.
"So, umm, you did great tonight, Loreena," Roger murmured
before pulling his hand off hers. "I mean... you both
did, of course. Joshua... amazing as always."
Joshua smiled.
"Thank you. And I agree. Loreena, I told Adam
that if looks could kill... he'd be a dead man."
Loreena laughed and refocused on her pizza.
"I mean just imagine being married to someone and so
convinced they're doing something that will leave their name
cursed for generations... I mean... not that Pilate
was a stand-up guy beforehand by any means. But if
someone only knows one thing about him, it's that he
sentenced Jesus to death. How awful for Claudia...
whether she loved him or not. I'm not sure which would
be worse."
"I think it would be worse to know someone you loved
basically killed someone who was innocent. But, then
again, if she didn't love him... it's all happening after a
lifetime of trauma," Roger opined.
Joshua kept mum, thinking of Claudia as she'd truly been.
"Just as an exercise... to get myself into character, I
guess... I wondered about what she woulda said to
Jesus. If she could have spoken to him, I mean."
Joshua perked up, curious.
"What do you think she would have said?" Roger asked.
"I mean if you want to share?"
"Sure. I think she would have said she was sorry for
everything that he was going to go through. That...
that she'd tried her best. But sometimes... when
you're so beaten down by society... your best just doesn't
go that far." Loreena's eyes filled.
Joshua reached over and squeezed her hand.
"I think that would have meant a lot to him. And I
think he would have told her that it wasn't for her to
stop. But that she wanted to spare him pain... that
meant a lot. And it went far enough."
"Yeah?"
"Yeah."
Roger fought tears as the two embraced and, not for the
first time, he wished Loreena knew exactly who was in her
arms and who loved her and accepted her just as she was.
*~*~*
For the second time in his life, it had become abundantly
clear to Andrew that he was involved in a love
triangle. But this one was far trickier, far more
sensitive than the him-JenniAnn-Eliot one. This was
the oldest love triangle of all time.
Man... well, more or less. Woman. God.
So it had been in Eden, so it was now.
But, with all due respect to Adam and Eve... and even
Crowley... this felt thornier. The ripple effect
wouldn't be nearly as huge. But how to resolve
it? It was going to take a lot more time and effort
than simply donning some fig leaves and heading East.
Because JenniAnn didn't have to choose between obeying God
and being with him. She only had to choose between
continuing to torment herself with questions about Joshua's
death... questions she wouldn't seek definitive answers
for... and allowing herself to enjoy their life,
unfettered. But, right now, she was choosing to remain
in limbo... obsessing about Joshua but not actually talking
to him... and loving him and yet not allowing herself to
enjoy their time together.
Andrew stared up at the ceiling of the Aurora Mist's
captain's quarters. He'd spent hours cleaning it up,
making sure it was safe. Then he'd brought his Laja
there... meaning to make up for the stilted, awkward times
they'd spent there when she was younger. He'd imagined
dancing on the deck then slipping down here, into bed, into
each other's embrace.
But the Laja he'd brought onto the ship had come straight
from covering Joshua in scourging marks and fake blood and
nail holes. He and Joshua had both tried to dissuade
her but she'd insisted... wanting to "rip off the band-aid
for the year."
Now she was sleeping fitfully at Andrew's side.
Andrew wondered sometimes how much the demons had known
about what they were doing. Had they chosen to show
JenniAnn Natalie's rape and murder just because it had been
especially heinous? Or had they deliberately picked a
Christmas baby with a scar on her right side? Had they known that, in
JenniAnn's mind, the two would fuse? That they would
flicker in her memories and imagination, the murdered young
woman, the crucified God?
She hadn't told him that. But he'd assumed it.
And that book she'd bought... that had all but sealed it.
JenniAnn whimpered in her sleep.
Andrew turned onto his side and wrapped his arms around her.
"It's okay, Laja. I'm here, darlin'. You're
okay. We're all okay," he murmured.
JenniAnn jolted then her eyes opened.
"Where..."
"On the ship. The Aurora Mist."
"Oh... right. Date night." JenniAnn gave Andrew
a regretful smile and stroked his face. "I'm sorry
I've been a crappy date."
"Never," Andrew countered, bringing her hand to his
lips. "I'm just so sorry it's been so rough on you
this year. If there's anything I can do..."
JenniAnn shook her head.
"I don't want to give it up," she insisted.
"I know. And I wouldn't ask you to. But if I can
make it easier..."
JenniAnn sat up and rubbed at her temples.
"I... I just can't stop obsessing about what... what
happened to him. I had a nightmare earlier this
week... the most recent of many... and ever since..."
She hugged Andrew tightly. "It's hard to feel romantic
when... that... keeps running through my head."
"What if you took a week off? We can go a week without
make-up. Even two."
"I don't know... I mean I hadn't even been doing the
crucifixion make-up when I had that nightmare. Tonight
was the first night. I guess I thought... maybe if I
just did it once a-and moved past that initial...
shock? But... no."
"Then maybe... Laja, maybe you need to talk to Joshua.
About what you've been seeing. In your dreams.
Or if not that... talk to me. I know it's about
Joshua's death. And I can guess at other things but...
it's only a good guess."
"I'm just... not sure I want to know for sure is all.
A theory can just be a theory. A nightmare is just a
nightmare. But once Joshua says something... it's just
true," JenniAnn lamented.
Andrew hugged her.
"We need to do something to try to stop the nightmares,
JenniAnn. This... it isn't healthy. Your
seizures increase when you don't sleep well," he reminded.
"Yeah..."
"Just... think about it?"
"Okay."
JenniAnn nuzzled his shoulder.
"Let's try to get some sleep, hmm? If I fall asleep
before you, just wake me up if you want to talk.
Okay?"
"Okay."
Andrew kissed JenniAnn.
"Good night, Laja. I love you."
"And I love you. So much." JenniAnn caressed the
angel's face then snuggled down beside him. "G'night."
Andrew gently stroked JenniAnn's hair until she once again
fell asleep. This time it seemed more restful.
Andrew whispered a prayer, asking for peace, then joined his
anam cara in slumbering.
*~*~*
Sunday,
February 27th, 2022
Joshua smiled at Loreena and Roger, huddled together on the
couch and fast asleep. Weariness had overtaken them
both during an attempt to watch The Book of Boba Fett.
Joshua remained in his chair. Roger had made up a bed
for him but he knew the two would be less embarrassed upon
awakening if he was also there.
Joshua, too, closed his eyes but not to sleep.
He ran over his to-do list.
He had to get through to JenniAnn, had to get her to open up
to him. On the surface, maybe it didn't seem like
much. After all, she'd gone through a similar period
of obsessive thinking during college. But there hadn't
been so many people depending on her and Andrew then.
And she'd been different then... more easily able to shrug
off trauma. But not now. How could she be?
And then there was Caleb and Lacey. Resolution was
coming there. Soon, Joshua thought. The details
were fuzzy but he knew happier times were ahead. And
then Edward, too, would feel at peace.
Then there were his older twins... the oldest twins
ever. Andrew and JenniAnn weren't the only ones
dealing with residual trauma from October. Vonnie had
been right when she'd spoken to Marty all those months
ago... in his heart, Andrew and JenniAnn were his Adam
and Eve. He had watched over them since that first
fateful meeting in the Fields of Gold. Joshua had sent
him to urge them to give in to their desire to be together,
not simply as co-parents but as anam caras. So it was
no wonder Marty was protective... but it was becoming
maladaptive. Sandy was trying to help. But Marty
was stubborn.
And Crowley... Joshua smiled as he recalled what he'd
heard about his Ama's visit with the angel. He knew
how much that had meant to Crowley... and to his Ama.
But, like JenniAnn, Crowley was struggling with the reality
of what had happened to him. Unlike JenniAnn, Crowley
had witnessed it all. So had Aziraphale, of
course. But it was different for Crowley. Though
his relationship with Aziraphale had been strained at times,
the angel had never truly cut himself off from Joshua.
Crowley had. And from his Mother, too.
Joshua opened his eyes and peered over at the sleeping duo.
Loreena... He also had to do everything he could to
protect Loreena's heart. The Friends had done him
proud by all accepting her without question. But news
would spread. And some who had shied away from Superstar
because they felt rejected by Christianity... and Jesus...
would come to see the show. And that would be
beautiful. And Joshua would hug each and every one of
them who wanted to. But there would be others...
Those who added plenty of asterisks to his command "Do not
judge..." And they would be cruel. Those around
Loreena would have to love her even more fiercely.
And there was something else... So many things.
But this was big...
But he couldn't remember.
Joshua smiled as he recalled that first year, that first
production. He hadn't remembered about Yehuda
returning.
Whatever he'd forgotten could be something like that.
Maybe he'd be able to find another of his lost sheep and
lead them Home.
With that hopeful thought, Joshua allowed himself to fall
asleep.
*~*~*
"I just wish I knew what to say is all," Edward relayed in
between bites of an apple as he sat in one of the barns on
his uncle's property.
Sandy raised his head from where it had been resting against
an especially cuddly sheep.
"I know the feeling. You don't want to pry and yet..."
"Yet you hate to see him struggling. Hate to see him
pulling away."
"Yes..."
Edward gave a half-hearted chuckle.
"I mean... I suppose in some twisted way it makes me feel
better that you're the second oldest being in creation and
haven't fully figured out how to support your own
brother. Sorry."
"No need to be sorry. It's true. The whole
created being thing... We were created to be uniquely
complicated, ever-changing. Answers that worked before
won't always work."
"That's true."
Sandy's face lit up.
"Changing... but the same," he murmured.
"Hmm?"
"Marty is used to being in control. Of himself, I
mean. Of his emotions. He's used to being the
calm, collected observer. He takes notes. He
files reports. He feels... always. But he
doesn't get bogged down in those feelings. And then
this thing happens... his friends are attacked. And he
can't just move on. He's stuck in those feelings...
that horror. But he feels trapped in a role.
He's the scribe. He's aloof... but then he's not."
Edward blinked.
"Okay... That sucks for him."
"Yes. And I can help with that. And I
will! Now that I know. But think...
Caleb. What do people... your family... the Friends...
what do they expect from Caleb?"
Edward thought.
"Well... He's always been something of the class
clown. I mean not in a bratty way. Just... not
overly serious. Playful."
"And what if, right now, he doesn't have the energy to be
those things?"
Tears welled in Edward's eyes.
"Maybe... maybe that's why he's withdrawn. He can't be
who he thinks we expect him to be. But... we love
him. Not because he's a goofball but... but because
he's Caleb."
"Yes." Sandy smiled brightly.
Edward jumped up onto his feet.
"Is... is it okay if I go? I need to go talk to
Caleb."
Sandy laughed and nodded agreeably.
"Of course! That was the point!"
Edward grinned.
"Okay, thanks! And I hope all goes well with
Marty! I assume you have a talk of your own?"
"We do," Sandy agreed. "Best wishes, my friend!"
"Thank you!"
Sandy laughed again and pet his new sheep friend.
"Well... I believe I just did an assignment.
Don't get those very often. I think I was rather good,
wasn't I?"
He peered at the sheep for a few moments.
"Well, thank you. I appreciate that very much.
Say, would you care for a bit of William Blake?"
Sandy paused again then beamed.
"Wonderful! 'Little Lamb who made thee/Dost thou know
who made thee/Gave thee life & bid thee feed...'"
*~*~*
Edward ran to another barn where Caleb was busy mucking
stalls.
"Caleb..."
Caleb turned and arched an eye brow when he saw his
red-faced, winded brother.
"Is everything okay?"
"Hope so."
Edward grabbed the pitchfork Caleb was holding and set it
aside. Then he pulled off Caleb's work gloves and held
his twin's hands.
"I love you, Caleb."
"Umm. Thanks. I love you, too, bro."
"But, like, I mean it. I don't just love you because
you're fun to be around... because you make me laugh...
because you tell me when I'm being too serious. I just
love you. Because you're my brother. Because
you're Caleb."
Caleb bowed his head and blinked back tears.
"I just... I need you to know that. And... and I know
I'm not the only one who feels that way. Caleb... why
did you and Lacey really step back?"
"We just... It was... hard. Being around
pregnant ladies and... and everyone talking about their kids
and..."
"And I don't doubt that. I can only imagine how
painful that is. But... is it the real reason?"
Caleb sighed. He squeezed his brother's hands then
settled onto a hay bale.
Edward sat beside him.
"It's why I've been angry with Joshua. And... Lacey's
not so much angry as just hurt. But... no.
That's not the main reason we pulled away. Not
really. It's just always been 'That Caleb, he'll cheer
you right up!' and 'Caleb's such a riot!' But... I
don't feel fun... or funny. Just... sad."
Edward hugged him.
"And that's all right. I mean... I don't want you to
be sad. But... it doesn't mean you have to pull
away. Because, sure, you're usually a jovial
guy. But that's not the only reason people love
you. You're kind. And you're a good
listener. A hard worker. There's so much to love
about you."
Caleb smiled as a tear rolled down his cheek.
"Yeah?"
"Yeah."
"Maybe you're right. Maybe... maybe we could just pop
in tonight? I don't want back in the show. I
just... I'm not ready to be that close to Joshua, night
after night. I said some ugly things."
"And I'm sure he forgives you. But I understand
that. It's rough-going playing Romans even at the best
of times."
"But you're doing okay? Everything's working out with
Kyle?"
Edward nodded.
"I'm doing good. And Kyle's great. He's not you,
of course. But I've enjoyed working with him a
lot. So, yeah, I think you should come visit whenever
you want. People would love to see you, Caleb.
You and Lacey both."
"All right."
Caleb smiled at his twin.
"Thank you. This talk... it really helped."
"I'm just sorry it took me so long to come to it," Edward
apologized. "It didn't really occur to me until I was
talking with Sandy who, well, he's got his own issues with
Marty. But he was talking about feeling stuck in
roles. And I realized you probably felt that."
"A little, yeah."
"You don't need to any more. And if anyone makes you
feel like you need to... send them to me."
Caleb chuckled.
"Will do. Now... my very supportive brother... want to
help me finish here?"
"No... But I will." Edward grinned at Caleb them
stood up and grabbed a second pitchfork.
As they worked, the two talked like they hadn't in a long
time.
*~*~*
It was nearly 10:00 AM by the time Roger stirred. He
smiled happily and turned into the warmth beside him.
Then he froze and his eyes went wide.
Joshua chuckled.
"Morning!" he chirped.
Loreena moaned quietly and stretched.
Then she, too, froze.
Roger and Loreena pulled away from each other and sat,
stiffly, on opposite sides of the couch.
"Relax," Joshua urged. "I fell asleep out here,
too. Not a big deal. Comfy couch. I
remember."
With that, Loreena and Roger exchanged shy smiles.
"It is comfy," she agreed.
"Yeah... Very."
"I was just thinking about running out for some
coffee. Maybe some donuts? Interested?" Joshua
offered.
"If you're not sick of me by now..." Loreena answered with a
smirk.
"Absolutely not," Roger and Joshua said at the same time.
Loreena laughed.
"All right then. Can I run up to my apartment to make
myself at least a bit more presentable? Fifteen
minutes?"
"Fifteen minutes," Joshua agreed. "You want to meet
back here or..."
"I'll come back here," Loreena replied.
"Then we'll see you in fifteen." Roger smiled at
her. "And... sorry if that was... weird."
Loreena shook her head.
"Takes two to... uh, fall asleep on the same couch."
The two once again smiled at each other before Loreena fled.
Roger cleared his throat.
"You could have woken me up."
"Could have," Joshua agreed. "But nah."
Roger rubbed at his face.
"Jesus..."
"Yeah?"
Cringing, Roger shook his head.
"Sorry... I shouldn't have said that. Just...
flustered."
"No! Really?" Joshua teased.
Roger laughed. He rose from the couch and squeezed
Joshua's shoulder.
"I'm gonna go get ready."
"Sounds good. And I meant it. Not a big deal."
Joshua smiled fondly at his host.
Roger patted Joshua's shoulder.
"Thanks."
Joshua continued to smile as Roger made his way to his room.
Things were falling into place nicely on one front at least.
*~*~*
JenniAnn leaned against the railing of the Aurora Mist,
staring out at the sea.
Andrew stepped behind her and wrapped his arms around her
waist, sighing when she settled back against him.
"This really was lovely. I'm just sorry I was in a
mood. But... it did mean a lot that you did all this."
"Anything for you."
JenniAnn twisted around and studied her beloved's face.
"I'll figure something out. I will. I
promise. Just... if you ever do this again... maybe
don't with someone who studied theology. I'm beginning
to think we all go a bit nuts in the end."
Andrew chuckled and rested his forehead against her hair.
"You're not nuts. And I'm never doing this
again. Just staying with you. Forever."
JenniAnn caressed his face with one hand while the other
settled over the angel's heart.
"I know. And I'm glad. And grateful.
Because I love you so much."
"I love you, too, Laja."
They shared a perfect kiss.
It hadn't been the date Andrew had intended. But she
was in his arms and that's all that mattered.
*~*~*
That evening, a more rested and calm cast and crew gathered
at St. Genesius'. Caleb and Lacey, as promised, were
among them which meant they were able to join in on Shane's
birthday celebration.
Embarrassed but delighted, Shane had agreed to hold court
from Herod's chair, wearing an even more ridiculous crown
than usual.
"So how's 42 feel?" Owen asked as he brought the birthday
boy his sundae.
"Not much different from 41! Or 40... or 39, to be
honest. And thank you." Shane took a bite and
fluttered his eyes. "Very yummy. So much
chocolate! I love it."
"Do you think your kids will do anything for you?" Diana
asked.
"I've heard rumors of a special song." Shane's eyes
misted. "I'm looking forward to it."
"You deserve everything good that comes your way," Joshua
assured. "What you've done... what all teachers have
done... these past couple years has been amazing. And,
of course, what you do here is amazing, too, Shane.
So... we got you a little something."
Shane fanned his face as tears began to fall.
"You guys..."
Joshua handed him a wrapped parcel.
Shane drew in a deep breath to steady himself then unwrapped
it.
"Oh, Joshua... Did you..." The man reverently
brushed his fingers over the wooden box which was engraved
with an image of the crown of thorns and a crown that looked
much like Herod's interlocked.
"I did, yeah." Joshua lowered his voice. "I
thought it was a nice way to commemorate the work we've done
together in the show. But each crown also represents
you. The servant's heart giving so much to his
students. And the prince's crown... because you're the
son of a King."
"Josh..."
Shane hugged Joshua tightly as he wept.
"You gotta open it," Kylie urged.
"Oh! There's something inside?"
"Yup," Joshua affirmed.
Shane released the carpenter and sat back down. He
opened the lid to discover several small pieces of paper.
"A note from every one of us," Emma explained.
Shane read one then shook his head.
"Caleb... That's beautiful. Thank you.
But... I can't do this and then get up on stage and pretend
to be the rowdy, capricious king everyone loves to hate
so... do you all mind if I read them later?"
"Not at all!" Peter replied on behalf of the others.
"We assumed you'd want to," Andrew added. "Heck, you
wouldn't be the only one crying if you went through them
all. So... just everyone enjoy your ice cream, gush
over our birthday boy, and we'll get going in
about..." He checked his pocket watch. "Twenty
minutes? 5:45?"
The group cheered in agreement then broke off to chat and
make sundaes.
After a few minutes, Joshua felt a hand on his
shoulder. He set down his sundae and turned to find
Caleb and Lacey.
Caleb opened his mouth to speak but nothing came out.
Then he simply collided with Joshua. With a sob, Lacey
followed.
Joshua wrapped his arms around them both and softly swayed.
"I'm here. I'm here," he murmured. "It's okay."
And, though they still felt pain, Caleb and Lacey knew it
was.
*~*~*
Friday, March
11th, 2022
The two weeks that followed Shane's birthday had been a
breathless flurry of activity. Between amped up
rehearsals and throwing themselves into their fundraising
efforts, the Friends were once again exhausted which
prompted Andrew to declare a weekend off.
For JenniAnn, the hectic pace had meant having little time
to deal with her scruples. It also meant her sleep
schedule left much to be desired.
She was wearily making tea when a shout from down the hall
caused her to startle.
"En guarde, ye scoundrel! I've come to reclaim my
treasure."
"Aziraphale, get away from the mantle before one of you
knocks something over."
Curious, JenniAnn turned off the stove and followed the
voices to the ballroom.
She stepped inside to find Aziraphale in the midst of a
sword fight... or wrapping paper roll fight, to be more
precise... with Liam, Belle, Avi, and Evie.
"You'll never catch me, you... you... fancy pirate dude!"
Belle cried before coming at Aziraphale with a tube of
Elsa-themed paper.
JenniAnn made a beeline to where Joshua and Crowley were
watching the proceedings, the latter rubbing at his
forehead.
"What is going on?" JenniAnn questioned. "Aziraphale
never struck me as the swashbuckling type."
"Oh, he's very much not," Crowley replied. "But...
he's found a new show to fancy. Bit obsessed, I'm
afraid."
"A... pirate show?"
"Yeah. Gay pirates, yep."
Joshua chuckled.
"A gay pirate show..." JenniAnn repeated, a bit stunned.
"So it would seem. There's this character on the
show... based on a real guy but not quite so... messy,"
Crowley explained. "I mean I have to admit when
Aziraphale made me watch it... it was like watching
him. This very cute, very fancy blonde fellow.
Well-dressed. Soft. Well read. Patient
with brooding, ill-mannered types."
JenniAnn couldn't help but notice that Crowley was sounding
and looking a bit soppy.
"So... there's a gay pirate show and the lead is a lot like
Aziraphale and now he's obsessed?" JenniAnn recapped.
"Right," Crowley and Joshua said in unison.
"So is there a pirate Crowley?"
"No," Crowley answered as the same time Joshua said "Kind
of."
Crowley stared at Joshua.
"Please... I'm not nearly as childish and brooding as
that man," he protested.
"Sure..."
Joshua chuckled and hugged the watcher.
"Honestly, it makes him happy. Things have been a bit
emotional so if he wants to watch two blokes swing swords
around and swoon over each other... I'm here for it,"
Crowley declared.
"So what's the name of the show?"
"Our Flag Means Death," Crowley replied.
"Would I like it?"
"Yup," Joshua answered as Crowley shrugged.
"Cool. I'll have to check it out. And I assume
they have a ship on the show?" JenniAnn asked.
"The Revenge."
JenniAnn wrinkled her nose.
"The Aurora Mist is much prettier sounding."
"Aurora Mist?" Crowley looked to her in confusion.
"Our ship."
Crowley cocked his head.
"Oh right... I remember seeing that once when
Aziraphale and I went for a walk. I thought it was a
toy."
"No. It actually sails. Or at least did. I
hope it still does. It was sorely neglected
but..." JenniAnn's face flushed. "Andrew cleaned
it up really nice for... for a date night a couple weeks
ago. It's still pretty dated, though. I mean...
I decorated it when I was in college."
"Might be a nice project for Aziraphale," Joshua suggested.
"Oh, yes, please!" Crowley begged. "If this goes on
much longer... and there are four more episodes so it very
well could... I'm afraid he's going to start boatifying our
flat. And I like our place as it is."
Joshua squeezed Crowley's shoulder.
"He wouldn't do anything that would upset you but..."
"Ah ha!" Aziraphale shouted. "The booty is all mine
now!"
JenniAnn watched with amusement as he struggled to move a
decorative chest Andrew had found at a flea market.
"Should I tell him that's loaded with Christmas
ornaments? Heavy Christmas ornaments."
Crowley smirked.
Andrew entered the ballroom, fresh from an early morning
assignment. He approached JenniAnn, kissed her cheek,
and then surveyed the scene.
"What's going on? Are they re-enacting Shakespeare or
something?"
"Playing pirates."
"Okay..."
JenniAnn recapped the conversation for Andrew's benefit.
"Huh okay. I mean... I get it. We got pretty
intense about Hill House. It feels good to see
yourself reflected back to you... and this at least sounds
more fun."
"So I was thinking maybe we could let Aziraphale take over
re-decorating the Aurora Mist," JenniAnn suggested.
"Joshua's idea, actually. We'll just have to be very,
very clear on a budget. I suspect his tastes may be a
bit more... upscale than ours."
"Definitely. So you agree, Joshua?"
"Yup!" Joshua answered.
"Then let's do it," Andrew declared.
"And now... the Gentleman Pirate bids you adieu!"
Aziraphale bowed dramatically to the children who were
giggling. They politely declined to point out that
he'd only budged his "booty" a half inch.
Seeing Andrew and JenniAnn, the principality blushed before
approaching.
"My apologies! I got carried away. I fear your
wrapping paper may be a bit dented."
"No worries. They were having fun and burned off some
energy. Crowley and Joshua were explaining your recent
fascination to us. We'll have to check the show
out." JenniAnn hugged Andrew's arm and smiled at
Aziraphale. "But... we have a proposition."
"Oh?"
"Did you know we have a ship?" Andrew asked.
Aziraphale's eyes went wide.
"You do?"
"Yeah. Anchored on the north coast, a bit past the
chapel," Andrew relayed.
"We were wondering... now, our budget is modest... but given
your newfound fascination with the seafaring life... would
you want to redecorate it?" JenniAnn offered.
Aziraphale jumped up and down and clapped happily.
"Yes! Can I decorate it's like Stede's ship?"
"Uh..." Andrew looked to Joshua.
"I think Andrew and JenniAnn would like that very much,"
Joshua answered. "But, again, you can't go
overboard... ha... because..."
Aziraphale shook his head.
"No, no! Let me finance this! Please! I'd
love to! It would be such a delight. And I have
a couple of rare books I could sell. They're
duplicates. I wouldn't miss them. And I've had
inquiries from a seller in Rome. I could get more than
enough to..."
"I wouldn't mind a weekend trip to Rome," Joshua
interjected.
"Joshua and I could go! And Crowley, of course, you
can come along, my dear."
Crowley shook his head. He'd been spending a lot of
time with Joshua because of the show. This seemed like
a good chance for Aziraphale to have some quality one-on-one
time with their boss.
"Thank you, angel. But I'll sit this one out.
The two of you should go. Admire the fancy art and
stuff."
Aziraphale gripped JenniAnn's hands.
"Will you allow it? My treat. No strings
attached. I mean... if you'd allow me to take it
sailing every so often that might be nice..."
JenniAnn laughed and hugged him.
"Of course you could use it! And... I think this all
sounds lovely. Andrew?"
Andrew clapped Aziraphale on the back.
"Go for it! And thanks! One less thing on our
to-do list."
"Oh! Oh! This is wonderful! I'll go
pack. And call the buyer. Joshua... can you be
ready in two hours?"
"Absolutely."
"Then I'll meet you here then! Can't wait.
Too-da-loo!"
JenniAnn giggled as Aziraphale ran off.
Crowley let out a dramatic sigh.
"You see what I live with?"
Joshua chuckled and patted his arm.
"As if you'd have it any other way."
Crowley smiled.
"No..."
"So what are your plans for the weekend, Crowley?" Andrew
inquired.
"Dunno. Napping probably. But for right now... I
better go help. He'll pack the whole flat if he's not
watched."
JenniAnn smiled and hugged him.
"Sounds good. Enjoy your nap."
"Yup. Later."
Belle ran over and gripped Andrew's hand.
"Mama, Daddy! Uncle Aziraphale played pirates with
us!"
"I saw!" JenniAnn stroked her hair. "Looked like fun!"
"Will you come play with us since he had to go?"
Andrew glanced over at JenniAnn who looked a little
unsteady. He knew she hadn't slept well.
"How about your Daddy and I play with you and we let your
Mama relax for a bit?" Joshua suggested.
"Okay!"
JenniAnn mouthed a heartfelt thank you to Joshua.
The chatter had, somehow, exhausted her.
"You going upstairs, Laja?"
JenniAnn nodded to Andrew.
"I'll go with you." Andrew turned to the four
children. "Be back in just a bit, kids."
"Thanks."
JenniAnn squeezed Andrew's hand and they made their way
upstairs.
"Seems goofy to get back into bed when we've just barely had
breakfast."
Andrew turned the covers down.
"Not when you didn't sleep well last night. Or the
night before. Or..." he trailed off.
JenniAnn got into bed.
Andrew bent down to kiss her.
"Love..." she murmured, stroking his cheek.
"I'll play with the kids then I'll be back in a bit, okay?"
"Kay..."
JenniAnn snuggled into her pillow.
At the door, Andrew peered at her for a few moments and
prayed she would get some sleep.
*~*~*
Gethsemane
Saturday,
March 12th, 2022
Crowley woke up in a cold sweat. His hand drifted to
his side, searching... for warmth, for comfort, for
Aziraphale. But there was only emptiness.
He remembered then that Aziraphale was with Joshua somewhere
in Rome.
Joshua in Rome...
Snippets of Crowley's tormented dream returned to him.
He and Joshua had been on stage. Joshua was feigning
agony and Crowley was comforting him. And then Yehuda
had appeared... not Zeke. Yehuda. And he'd
kissed Joshua. And then Joshua had been arrested and
taken to Qaiapha and Khanan... to Pilate... to Herod.
Not to Eli, Henry, Adam, and Shane. And then... then
he'd been put to death. JenniAnn wasn't there with her
make-up. The blood was real. And it was coming
from Joshua. And Crowley was helpless.
Slinging away tears, the watcher looked to his clock.
It was after 11:00 in Asteriana. He couldn't go
there. JenniAnn was teetering on the brink of actual
exhaustion as it was.
But he was quite fond of a gay bar in New York, the Green
Carnation. It was cozy and welcoming. He and
Aziraphale had gone a few times with Shane, Owen, and
Graham. Two or three times each, Jamie and JenniAnn
had tagged along, too.
He could go there. Then he wouldn't be alone.
And the music would drown out the dream and his memories.
Resolute, Crowley got out of bed, made himself decent, and
materialized in an alleyway in Manhattan.
He made his way to the Green Carnation, ignoring a couple of
cat-callers.
Once inside, he surveyed the crowd. He had hoped one
of the guys might be there. But he didn't recognize
anyone.
Crowley sidled up to the bar.
"Hey there! What can I get for you?"
"Hey. Umm..." Crowley thought. He'd done a
good job of staying away from the hard stuff since reuniting
with Joshua. But surely one drink wouldn't hurt
him. "Your finest whiskey, please," he replied.
"Coming right up."
It didn't take long for Crowley to be served as the place
wasn't that busy.
He took a sip. Then another. Soon, the glass was
empty.
"Another, please."
"Got it."
Crowley's mind began to feel fuzzy as he sipped the second
serving. He was glad.
*~*~*
Graham groaned when he heard his cell phone ringing.
"Crap... I thought you said you weren't on call?"
Owen untangled his limbs from around his husband and
collapsed onto their bed, aggrieved.
"I'm not. Must be an emergency... Sorry."
Graham kissed Owen's forehead then grabbed his phone and
answered.
"Dr. Carpenter speaking. How... What?
No..."
Concerned, Owen sat up and looped his arms around Graham's
torso.
"Are you sure... Oh. Yeah. No, you're
right. Red hair, gold eyes. Pretty rare.
Yeah, we'll come get him. No, thank you.
Really. We appreciate it. Thanks so much."
Graham ended the call and got out of bed.
"Get up and get dressed. That was Timothy from the
Green Carnation. Crowley was drunk and making an ass
of himself... and is currently passed out in the alley with
quite the shiner. I promised we'd go get him."
"Crowley..." Owen leaped out of bed, shaking his
head. "That doesn't sound like him. At least...
not as we've known him. Usually he just orders a glass
of wine. Two at the most."
"Well, Aziraphale's on that trip with Joshua. Maybe he
just can't handle being by himself."
Owen put his hands on his hips.
"I went weeks without you during the height of the
pandemic. To think he couldn't handle a night..."
"Not to belittle anything you've gone through... because I
know it was a lot, O. But... were you there during the
Great Flood? Joshua's death? Wars?
Famines? Plagues... not just this last one?
That's a whole heap of trauma," Graham pointed out as he got
dressed.
"Good point... Doctor." Owen kissed Graham's temple
then hastily got dressed himself. "Let's go rescue the
Serpent."
"And the Angel of Gethsemane."
Owen shook his head, still marveling at that particular turn
of events. He took his husband's hand and followed him
out of their chamber.
*~*~*
"I'm sorry. I think I really misread the
situation. I just... I was having a bad day and then I
thought he was one of those right-wingers... rambling on
about Jesus. So... I punched him. And then
Timothy said he was a regular and... God, I'm
sorry. Poor guy's going through stuff. Didn't
need that."
Owen patted the bar patron on the back.
"I understand. And he will, too. He's just...
well, we're doing a production of Jesus Christ Superstar
and I think it's gone to his head some."
"Catholic guilt?"
"Umm... something like that. Sure." Owen turned
to the bartender. "How much did he have?"
"Three whiskeys. I shouldn't have given him the third
but he seemed fine and then suddenly..."
Owen looked over to where Graham was doing a quick
examination of the fallen watcher. He'd still been
outside when they'd arrived but they'd managed to drag him
back into the bar.
"Want my Mum..." Crowley muttered.
"Umm..." Owen wasn't sure what to do with that.
He turned back to the two men. "We're just going to
take him home with us. His partner's out of town so...
I think that's for the best."
"Can you please call tomorrow? Let me know how he's
doing? I'm really sorry," Timothy apologized.
"Sure. Absolutely. I'm sure he'll be
fine." Owen smiled to reassure the two. "We'll
keep you posted."
The man who had punched Crowley hurried forward to open the
door so Owen and Graham could carry him out.
"Sorry. Again. You feel better soon,
okay?" He lightly patted Crowley's arm.
"Died... Jussss wasssssed the life go righ ou of
him..." Crowley slurred.
"Jesus..." the man muttered.
Crowley's eyes filled.
"Yeah..."
Owen and Graham exchanged pitying looks.
"Okay, Crowley, let's get you back to our place just... Can
you put an arm around each of us?" Graham coached.
"Kay...."
Crowley did and, slowly, Owen and Graham managed to get him
into the Tunnels. Since Shelby wasn't around, they
brought him to her chamber which used to be JenniAnn's and
deposited him on the bed.
"Mum..." Crowley whined.
"Call JenniAnn," Graham whispered to Owen.
"She's not his mom."
"Obviously. But we can't exactly call down the
Creator. She'll know what to do."
Owen groaned.
"She's barely functional herself but... fine."
Crowley, completely oblivious to the plans being made around
him, drifted to sleep... drifted back into his memories.
*~*~*
33 AD
Crawly stared at Yeshua, crumpled against the trunk of an
olive tree. After a few moments, the carpenter noticed
he was no longer alone. He took in the black-robed
figure, curled hair peeking out from beneath a veil.
He blinked in surprise then gave a trembling smile.
"Crawly... You look different. I like it."
"Yeah, well, got sick of being respected by society.
Figured I'd see what it was like being female round
here." Crawly rolled her eyes. "Jus' so you
know... your whole 'Judge lest not ye be judged' thing
hasn't caught on. Or the gouging out of offending
eyes."
Yeshua frowned.
Crawly felt some regret for being crass... but it was
true. Wanting... needing... to change the subject, she
pointed a few yards off.
“You could just walk away, you know. Lazar’s place
isn’t so far. You know he’d do anything he could for
you. Good friend that one."
“I can,” Yeshua agreed. “But I will not. My
Father’s will…”
“Is crap!” Crawly shouted. “Your Father’s will is to
see you nailed to a damn cross and slowly suffocated to
death!”
Yeshua stared down at his hands and nodded. After
letting out a shuddering breath, he looked up at the demon.
“Yes. And it’s my will, too.”
Crawly flinched upon seeing the determination in those
familiar brown and gold eyes. They were her earliest
memory… Those eyes… mirthful and peaceful then.
“If you’ve been sent to dissuade me, save yourself the
trouble,” Yeshua continued. “I’m not leaving.”
Crawly wanted to reach out and brush the tears from Yeshua’s
cheeks… but she couldn’t. She only stood, silently
staring.
Yeshua shakily got to his feet and moved closer to where his
men waited.
“Cephas… Yohannan… Yaqob…” he called.
The only answer was the sound of snoring.
Crawly saw the man’s shoulders sag.
“Asleep again…” Yeshua gave a ragged sigh. “My
friends… my brothers… why have you abandoned me?”
Crawly blinked rapidly, trying to keep her own tears at bay.
Then she let out a sigh to echo Yeshua’s.
She couldn’t do anything about her iridescent ebony wings…
but she could do something about her clothing… something to
remind that deepest part of Yeshua that they’d been friends
once.
Crawly closed her eyes, pleaded, raised her hand, and
swiftly brought it downward. As she finished the
movement, her ragged black robe gave way to one of flowy,
soft white.
Yeshua turned away from the disciples and looked to
Crawly. Though his eyes were still brimming with
tears, he smiled.
“I like it.”
“Yeah, well…”
“Come sit with me?” Yeshua returned to the olive tree
and patted the spot on the ground beside him.
“Please.”
Crawly nodded and joined him.
They were silent for several moments before Yeshua spoke,
his voice cracking.
“I’m… scared, Crawly.”
Crawly fought back tears.
“I would be, too.” She closed her eyes when Yeshua
squeezed her hand. “But… It’s like… childbirth.
Brutal… Horrid pain, yes. But… women do it over
and over again because… cause of what they gain.”
“Babies.” Yeshua smiled.
“Yes.” Crawly peered up at the sky. “I know you
won’t remember this but… I do. Sometimes… sometimes
we’d walk about. Stroll fields brimming with
flowers. Climb rainbows. Dash about with
butterflies and birds. Run up and down mountains,
pausing to listen to the music of the streams… And
you’d just stop. And you’d say, ‘Ja…’” Crawly
flinched and shook her head. “You’d say ‘Crawly, this
place is much too big for us. We need more…
life.’ And I’d say ‘Seems like you and Mum ought to be
able to do something about that.’ And you’d just smile
and say ‘You’ll see.’ And this happened over and
over. Each time I’d think this was the time you’d tell
me what you had in mind. More angels? More
animals? And then… then finally you did.
Earth. Humans. And you wanted them to be with us
after they’d finished here. And… and so… that’s what
you’re doing now. Making a way for them to… to get
back Home.”
“Yes… Exactly.” Yeshua beamed.
“Home…” He stared up at the starry sky.
Crawly studied his face… his homely, beatific, perfect face.
After a few moments, Yeshua spoke again.
“I won’t forget about you, Crawly… when I’m Home, I mean,”
Yeshua vowed. “And… I’ll never stop hoping that, one
day, you’ll be there with me again.”
Crawly hastily brushed at her eyes.
Yeshua took one of the angelic demon’s hands in both of his
and squeezed it.
Crawly stared down, all at once touched by the image in
front of her and haunted by the imagined image of Yeshua’s
bloodied hands.
Then she leaned over and kissed Yeshua’s cheek.
Yeshua smiled.
“Thank you, my child.”
Crawly felt as if her heart was being torn.
She said nothing else… only sat with Yeshua as torch lights
in the distance drew closer.
*~*~*
She watched, safely hidden in the branches of an olive tree.
She saw Yoseph open the tomb. Yohannan escorted Maryam
in.
Of course she would survey her son’s final home.
Crawly could just make out her shadow, brushing some dust
away.
Then they came… those rotten, good for nothings who had left
him: Cephas, Andreas, Yaqob, and Mattay. They carried
the cot on which he laid… so still.
How could he be so still?
Even when he was still, there was always a creative energy
radiating off of him. Always a sign that his mind… it
was never still.
But now there was nothing.
In the beginning, there was nothing. Except One who
was Three. But He was dead. How was the world
still alive? How did birds sing and humans breathe and
waves crash and flowers bloom and animals frolic when their
Creator had become nothing more than abused skin pulled over
destroyed organs?
Mattay brushed a curl away from Yeshua’s forehead.
Crawly wanted to jump down and bite him. He didn’t get
to touch him. He left him!
He was hers. Long before any of them, long before any
of this horrid world… Yeshua had been. And Yeshua had
been safe. And Yeshua had been hers.
And now Yeshua was dead.
Thanks to this muck of humanity.
Thanks to her…
The tree, the apple, the woman… Sin.
Sin required redemption.
Redemption required a Redeemer.
“You did thisssss,” Crawly whispered to herself.
The women took over… bathing him and wrapping him in fresh,
white linen.
For a moment, Crawly’s heart lightened.
He’d been such an ugly baby…
But never to Maryam, never to Yosef.
And never, truthfully, to her.
His eyes had never changed.
Snakes aren’t able to cry. But as Maryam bent down to
kiss her son’s forehead, Crawly wept.
And she kept crying as Yoseph and Yohannan rolled the stone
into place.
Then they left. Slowly. Some lingering.
Maryam and Mary were the last to leave, together.
When they’d been in Heaven, sometimes Yeshua would let
Crawly listen to some of the music that was yet to be.
Crawly had loved the oeuvre of a certain band named Queen
and anxiously awaited their arrival in the world.
But it wasn’t a Queen song that came to her then.
She couldn’t even remember the name of the singer.
But his voice echoed back and forward through time, singing
only for Crawly in that moment.
“Honey,
you're familiar like my mirror years ago.
Idealism sits in prison, chivalry fell on its
sword.
Innocents died screaming, honey, ask me I should
know.
I slithered here from Eden just to sit outside
your door."
Crawly slithered down the tree and to the stone door.
She wedged herself in the small gap left between its bottom
and the ground.
And she drifted to sleep, not particularly wanting to wake
up again.
*~*~*
Saturday,
March 12th, 2022
As Crowley awoke, he became aware of two things: one,
someone was gently wiping his face with a cold cloth and,
two, they were singing.
"'I slithered here from Eden just to sit outside your
door...'"
Crowley's eyes fluttered open and JenniAnn smiled down at
him.
"Hi, sweetheart,'" she greeted, smiling gently at him.
"That... ssssong..."
"Oh... Sorry. It just... it makes me think of
you. And I guess it just came out. Beautiful,
haunting song."
Crowley nodded then winced, bringing a hand to his forehead.
"You should drink some water. Here." JenniAnn
looped an arm around his shoulders and helped him to sit up.
"Why... why are you sssso nice to me?"
"Because you're my friend. Because I'm sorry you had a
rough night."
Crowley took in a huge gulp of water.
"Good." JenniAnn stroked his hair then frowned when
she pulled some muck out of it.
"Uck."
"I'll brush it out for you if you'd like?"
Crowley nodded. He didn't want her to go away.
She'd stay close by if she was brushing his hair.
"All right."
For several minutes, the two sat in silence as JenniAnn
worked. Eventually, Crowley's mane was cleared of
debris though still tangled in places.
JenniAnn set down the brush and moved to sit in front of
Crowley. She frowned when she saw tears rolling down
his cheeks. Gently, she lifted his glasses away.
Crowley made a sound of protest but didn’t move.
“Shhh… It’s okay. Owen and Graham said you
wouldn't let them take them off but someone has to look,
Crowley. Does it hurt?” She gently laid a finger
just beneath his blackened right eye.
“Ngh…”
“Helpful. Thanks,” JenniAnn deadpanned.
In spite of his mood, a smile played at the watcher’s lips.
“A bit,” he corrected.
“I’ll get you an ice pack. But first… I think
we’ll leave your hair until I can go and get Belle’s
detangler.”
“Don’t wanna cut it…”
“We won’t cut it, I promise! That’s why I want the
detangler. But waiting a couple of hours isn’t going
to do any more harm. For now, you should lay back
down.” JenniAnn handed him a small pile of
clothing. “Vincent is lending you some pajamas.
They’ll probably hang off you but the length should be
right. I’ll give you a few minutes to change and
then…”
Crowley’s hand darted out and clasped her wrist.
“Sssstay. Please.”
Concerned by this out-of-character clinginess, JenniAnn
nodded.
“Okay. I’ll just turn around to give you
privacy. Tell me when I can turn around.”
“Kay.”
JenniAnn did as she promised.
“Done.”
JenniAnn turned back around and stifled some laughter.
Crowley looked like a little boy who had stolen his father’s
pajamas.
Crowley himself was amused.
“All right. Let’s get you tucked in and then maybe you
can tell me about…”
“Just wanna sleep,” Crowley interrupted.
“Fine. Can I leave just long enough to get that ice
pack?”
Crowley began to pick at some lint.
“I’ll be fine without,” he muttered. Then Crowley
flinched. “Where are the kids?”
“My kids?”
He nodded.
“With Andrew. And if he has to go anywhere before I'm
back, he can call my parents. They’re spending the day
with them, anyway."
Crowley relaxed.
“Good. And... are you okay?"
Though still alarmed, JenniAnn was touched that whatever
Crowley was feeling, he seemed reluctant to put his own
wishes above Belle and Avi or her own well-being.
"I am, yes. I woulda been angry if Owen and Graham
hadn't gotten me here. Now, c'mon. Let's get you
settled back down."
Crowley slipped into bed and smiled when JenniAnn tucked the
blankets around him.
JenniAnn pulled a chair up to the side of the bed and
reached for her friend’s hand, squeezing it affectionately.
“I do wish you’d tell me what happened.”
Crowley squeezed her hand back but shook his head.
“Not now.”
“Okay. Then what do you need?”
Crowley thought.
“Stories. Tell me more about you and Andrew. The
early days. Please.”
JenniAnn smiled and nodded.
“Okay. Where should I start?”
“After you broke up with Eliot.”
“All right. So it was Valentine’s and I’d called
things off with Eliot…”
As he listened, Crowley nestled the pillow and prepared to
drift back to sleep.
*~*~*
After several minutes, JenniAnn stood up from her
chair. When Crowley didn’t move, she started towards
the chamber door.
Owen was waiting outside.
“How is he?” he asked.
JenniAnn shrugged.
“Physically he seems fine. Minus the black eye.
But he was very, very reluctant to have me leave. Tell
me again about how you found him?”
Just as Owen was about to answer, Graham came down the
corridor carrying a thermos and cups.
“Oh good! You’re here, Psyche. How’s our
patient?”
“Physically fine. Mentally… clingy. Won’t talk
about whatever happened. I was just asking Owen to
tell me again how you found him.”
Graham poured each of them a cup of tea as Owen spoke.
“We found him in an alley behind the Green Carnation,
slumped against the wall. Definitely drunk.”
JenniAnn grimaced.
“According to Aziraphale, he hasn’t been drinking to excess
for quite a while. Speaking of… did anyone reach him?”
Graham shook his head.
“Phone keeps going to voicemail. Wherever he and
Joshua went to deliver those books, service must be spotty.”
“But surely Joshua would know if they had to come
back. Or if he didn’t know himself, his Dad would tell
him. Right?” Owen questioned.
“Right. But maybe they don’t *have* to come back,”
JenniAnn reasoned. “Angel, human, whatever… It’s
not good to be completely reliant on one person.” She
glanced back at the chamber. “He needs to know we all
care about him. The show is bringing a lot up for
him. I know it did for Andrew that first year.
And… well, Andrew’s situation is a lot less complicated.”
“Angels aren’t responsible for what happened to
Joshua. We are. And… so is Crowley. Of
course this is hard for him.” Owen shook his
head. “Do either of you just ever step back and be
like ‘What is my life?!’”
“All of the time,” Graham and JenniAnn answered in unison.
“I mean really… We’re babysitting the serpent of Eden
because the Angel of the Eastern Gate and the Messiah went
to sell a trove of rare books?” Owen questioned.
“Apparently!” JenniAnn peeked back into the chamber
and saw all was well. “If Aziraphale’s not back by
tonight, I’ll take him to Willowveil. He probably
shouldn’t be alone and I think some time with the kids would
do him good. Or Andrew can take him to the workshop
and let him bang out his frustrations or whatever with some
carpentry.”
“I’m just wondering how long it’ll be until you adopt him,”
Owen teased.
“Oh hush… I was perfectly happy to adopt someone who
was nearly my own age. But I’m not adopting someone
who has millennia on me,” JenniAnn protested.
“Still… He does seem to look to you for some sort of
mommying… odd as that may be,” Graham pointed out.
“And he kept asking for his Mum. Might be the key to
figuring out whatever is going on with him.”
“Maybe. We’ll see. Joshua’s definitely got
something up his sleeve. He still has me do his
crucifixion make-up but he insists on doing his own hair and
the normal make-up. He asked me to focus on Crowley’s…
which, admittedly, struck me as odd given Crowley has a one
scene cameo and Joshua is, well, the title character.
But then the whole Angel of Gethsemane thing came out...”
“Joshua is on perfect terms with his mother. Crowley
still has some issues with his,” Owen reminded.
“I’m hardly on par with God!” JenniAnn protested.
“No. But maybe that’s the point. Crowley messed
up. He knows he messed up. God is perfect.
God is sinless. Trust me, when you think you’ve
screwed up majorly, God can be really hard to
approach. But you… well, you’re good, Psyche.
But you’re not perfect. You’re not sinless.
You’re approachable,” Graham reasoned.
JenniAnn gulped.
“Not like that’s a lot of pressure or anything…”
Graham and Owen hugged her.
“The really hard work is done, Psyche,” Owen
encouraged. “He’s come back to the light. You
don’t have to win him over… Joshua did that... just… make it
a little easier for him to feel comfortable in the light.”
"I'll try," JenniAnn promised. She glanced back
towards her old chamber. "Poor love..."
Owen snickered.
"Such a mom..."
JenniAnn playfully swatted at him but didn't deny it.
*~*~*
That evening, with the family gathered in the ballroom to
spend some time focusing on their own interests while being
together, Andrew kept looking up from his book and studying
Crowley. More often than not, he caught him staring at
JenniAnn as she helped Belle with a craft project, gave
Shelby feedback on her writing, styled Violeta’s hair, or
snuggled Avi, Evie, Landon, and Amelia.
There was something… hungry?... in the former-demon’s eyes.
If it were anyone else, Andrew might have been
alarmed. Or even jealous. He liked to believe he
was above the latter but JenniAnn’s brief relationship with
Eliot had taught him otherwise.
But Andrew wasn’t jealous of Crowley. At all.
Instead, he felt sad for him. Clearly, in spite of all
the progress he’d made… truly sharing his life with
Aziraphale, reconciling with Joshua, making friends…
something was missing.
And in JenniAnn, Crowley no doubt saw a pale echo of it.
Andrew had always experienced the First Person as a loving
Father. He, of course, knew that God the Father wasn’t
actually male. Nor was He female. He simply
was. But Father felt right to Andrew. However,
he’d long been aware that other angels experienced God
differently. To some, He was the Eternal Mother.
To others, God was simply and grandly the One.
Crowley seemed to be in the Eternal Mother camp.
And despite his healed relationship with Joshua, Andrew
wasn’t sure that he had truly made peace with God the
Mother.
Andrew saw it a lot with humans, Christians in
particular. Many of them felt much better going to
Joshua with their concerns, hopes, and fears. And
Andrew understood that. Joshua was human. A
perfect human… but a human nonetheless. The Father was
much more difficult for them to wrap their minds
around. And the Spirit? Yet more
difficult. Joshua was approachable. And yet they
often sensed that this wasn’t quite right… that they should
have a deeper relationship with the Father and the
Spirit.
And that sense of missing something was probably not unlike
what Crowley was feeling now.
He missed his Mother. But sometimes She still felt
very far away.
But JenniAnn was close. He could watch her interact so
lovingly with her children. He could imagine her
treating him the same. And then… then he could imagine
his Mother loving him, caring for him.
Still... Andrew was very much aware that JenniAnn was
already carrying a lot. Too much. And he wanted
to protect her, to keep her from burning out or, worse,
getting sick.
But maybe if she could help Crowley with his trauma, she'd
finally allow someone... him, Joshua, anyone... to help her
with hers.
*~*~*
Aziraphale was quiet as he and Joshua sipped some wine and
nibbled at some cheese and fruit while sitting on a
veranda. It had been hours since he'd received the
text messages about Crowley... at a delay.
Joshua reached across the table and patted the angel's arm.
"He's all right, Aziraphale. He's safely tucked into
bed at Willowveil."
"Oh, I know. Andrew and JenniAnn will take excellent
care of him. It's only... I suppose I'm a bit
alarmed at how utterly he fell apart in so short a
time. He hasn't been drinking much. Truly.
And I'm gone for not even a full day when he..."
"It's been a lot, Aziraphale."
"Yes. And... you asked him to... to do this."
Joshua could hear the accusation in Aziraphale's
words. He gave the angel a sympathetic smile.
"I did, yes. Sometimes a wound hurts more right before
it heals."
"Yes, I suppose so. Still... I wish I had been there."
"Crowley needs to learn that it's no longer the two of you
against the world, Aziraphale. You have friends
now. And, no, they will never, ever take the place you
two hold for each other. But it's not good to be so
reliant on a single person. Not good for either of
you."
"No..." Aziraphale smiled. "It does feel
good. To have friends. Real friends. And
it was so kind of Andrew and JenniAnn to trust me with this
project... and now to take Crowley in."
"Well, it's kind of you to be so generous in redecorating
the ship for them. It'll be good. Rid the place
of old, strained memories. And it's for the best that
Crowley is with JenniAnn. For now."
"Is it? I sometimes fear... I fear he's
imperfectly filling a hole in his life. With
her. She's a mother. But she's not our Mother."
"Exactly. And this time will give him the chance to
really sit with that. And it'll help her, too.
Crowley's not the only one carrying around baggage about
what happened on Golgotha."
"Poor girl..."
Joshua's eyes misted as he thought of Crowley and
JenniAnn.
"I have enjoyed this time together, Joshua.
Truly." Aziraphale smiled.
Joshua returned his smile.
"I have, too. So much. Thank you for allowing me
to come."
"Of course! I was delighted that you wanted to.
I love hearing you describe how everything came to be.
I mean I remember Michelangelo, of course. But you
obviously know so much more about his process! In
fact, I was wondering if you could elucidate on why..."
Joshua continued to smile as Aziraphale chattered
away. He loved it and he sent up a prayer of
thanksgiving to his Dad for allowing them this time.
*~*~*
Director's Orders
Sunday,
March 13th, 2022
Andrew woke up to discover half of the bed was empty.
He glanced over towards the bathroom but it was dark and
empty. Frowning, he got out of bed, donned his
slippers and robe, and began his hunt.
JenniAnn wasn't in the library as he suspected she might
be. Nor was she in Belle's or Avi's rooms. The
door to Shelby's and Violeta's room was closed and Andrew
refused to open it. However, he pressed his ear to the
door and heard nothing. Next, he moved to the room
Crowley was in. As with the older girls' room, he
didn't feel right checking inside. But, yet again,
listening produced no hint.
"Laja... where are you?" he murmured.
He considered she might have gone for a midnight snack but,
a few seconds later, the kitchen turned up nothing.
Just before panic set in, Andrew closed his eyes and prayed.
"Father... Where is she? Please let me know
where she is. I'm worried she's passed out or..."
Movement a few yards outside the window caught Andrew's
attention. He could just make out something white
blowing in the wind.
JenniAnn's robe was white.
"Thank You," Andrew said as he ran into the hallway and
towards the front door. He hurried to the ethereal
figure standing in the lawn, grabbing her nearest
hand. "Laja... Laja... you're so cold."
Andrew wrapped his arms around her and turned her back
towards the castle. When JenniAnn began to stumble, he
picked her up and carried her the rest of the way.
"I... I just needed fresh air," JenniAnn explained once they
were back inside.
"But it's probably not much past 40 degrees out there!
You could get sick, Laja!" Andrew protested, still not
putting her down. He headed towards the ballroom and
deposited JenniAnn on a couch near the fireplace.
"I'll start a fire. Warm you up."
"I'm sorry..." JenniAnn began to cry.
"Laja, no... Hey, it's okay." Andrew sat beside
her and nuzzled her hair. "You... you just worried me
is all. But it's fine. Just... just let me get
the fire started and we'll talk. Okay?"
"Okay."
Andrew grabbed a blanket and tucked it around
JenniAnn. Then,
as quickly as he could, Andrew got a fire roaring.
"What happened? Another nightmare?"
"Yeah..."
"Laja... I think it's time to revisit the idea of
taking a break."
"But we're less than two weeks away from the preview
performances!" JenniAnn protested.
"So take a week. Laja, it's not as if you don't know
what you're doing. You do. And you wouldn't be
doing make-up every night, anyway."
"But Joshua told me to focus on Crowley..."
"Well, he's taking a break, too. He doesn't know it
yet but he is," Andrew insisted.
"But..."
"Laja, I have always been so careful to... to not throw my
weight around. I was so worried in the beginning
that... that you'd do or... or not do something out of some
misguided... I dunno... deference to me. But I'm so...
so worried that... that I don't care. You are not to
show up at that theatre for a week. You are taking a
break."
JenniAnn opened her mouth to protest.
"I'm not telling you this as your anam cara. I'm
telling you this as your director. And... and my word
is final."
JenniAnn's protestations died on her lips.
Andrew wrapped his arms around her.
"And sometime within the next week... you are having a talk
with Joshua. You have to. Because this limbo
you've put yourself in... it's not healthy, Laja. I'm
worried about you. So worried. I... I love you
so much and... and... you had a seizure earlier, didn't
you? Right after we got into bed?"
JenniAnn blinked in surprise.
"How... how did you..."
"I told you I loved you and you didn't answer. Just
stared."
"Oh... Love..."
"I... I miss you. I know it... it's only a few seconds
here a-and there. But... I miss you when... when
you're... gone like that. Laja... I love you so
much and I hate seeing you suffer. This needs to
end. Please..." Andrew pleaded.
JenniAnn let out a sob and rested her forehead against
Andrew's. She cradled his face in her hands... that
face she adored, contorted with worry.
"I... I'll take the week off. And I'll talk to
Joshua. I promise." She kissed him. "I
promise, my love."
Andrew melted into her kiss, his whole body relaxing.
"Thank you."
"Thank you... for taking such good care of me."
JenniAnn smiled tenderly at Andrew. "And you never
have thrown your weight around. Not unless you really
needed to. And... and I'm sorry I've brought you to
that point."
Andrew shook his head.
"Not... not your fault. You couldn't help... the
things they made you see. With Natalie and..."
"No. But I should have been braver. Should have
dealt with them nearly as soon as Joshua showed back
up. But... I dunno. But I will. Promise."
Andrew sighed as she brought his left hand to her lips,
kissing him near his ring.
JenniAnn slid their hands together, their rings
touching. She peered into Andrew's teary gaze.
"I love you so much, Andrew."
"I... I love you, too, Laja."
They kissed again then JenniAnn cuddled back up against
Andrew's side, her head resting on his shoulder. Her
hand delicately stroked his chest. She peered into the
flames until her eyelids grew heavy.
Andrew remained awake, keeping guard, and praying that his
Laja would find peace in the week ahead.
*~*~*
"And so... as director... I've decided that JenniAnn and
Crowley will be taking the next week off from the show,"
Andrew declared at an impromptu meeting following Joshua's
and Aziraphale's return to Willowveil.
Crowley bristled.
"But we're so close to the show's opening. Listen, I
learned my lesson. I won't... relapse again."
The former demon's face flushed when he glanced over at
Aziraphale and Joshua.
"I trust you," the latter assured. "But Andrew is
right. For the sake of your mental... and physical...
health, you and JenniAnn need a week to regroup. You
should both get some rest. And when you want something
to do, I'm sure Aziraphale would appreciate some help on the
Aurora Mist. Hmm?"
"Oh yes!" Aziraphale nodded eagerly. "So much to
do. But rest is definitely the priority.
JenniAnn, maybe I could just get your approval of some
upholstery fabrics but I'd bring everything to you.
Crowley, perhaps some window boxes?"
"Of course, angel."
"Sounds lovely. And, yes, that sounds great,
Aziraphale." JenniAnn smiled at him then squeezed
Andrew's hand. "I think this is for the best. It
took me a while to realize that but... I think it'll be good
for you, too, Crowley."
"Spose so."
"Great! Then we're settled. You can both come
back next Sunday." Andrew smiled with relief.
"Sounds good. I'll just... uh, I'll go tidy up the
room and get out of your hair."
JenniAnn leaped up when Crowley stood.
"You don't have to hurry away," she insisted. "I'm
sorry for the circumstances but... I enjoyed having you
here."
Crowley smiled and squeezed her hands.
"Thank you. Appreciate that. Really.
But... I think Aziraphale and I need to have a talk.
And I will be back. To help with the boat."
"Ship," Aziraphale corrected.
Crowley chuckled and rolled his eyes.
"Ship," he repeated before heading towards the door.
"We'll check back in before we head home."
"Thank you," JenniAnn called after them.
Once the two watchers were gone, she turned around to face
Joshua and Andrew.
"So... so is this why you asked me to focus on Crowley?" she
asked the former.
Joshua nodded.
"I knew you'd both struggle. And I thought if you
focused on his much easier make-up and hair then it might
give you some relief. Little bird, this time is
different." He approached and hugged her.
"You're different. What happened in October... it
changed you. How could it not have? So... I want
you to take a few days to rest and recover. Then we'll
talk, hmm?"
"O-okay. I... I could actually do with a nap now."
"I'll help you get settled," Andrew offered.
JenniAnn smiled at him and squeezed his hand.
"Thank you. Maybe we can have an early family dinner
before you head to the theatre?" she suggested.
"Absolutely," Joshua agreed. "Rest well."
"Thanks."
JenniAnn smiled wearily then left with Andrew.
Once alone in the ballroom, Joshua moved to the window and
stared up at the sky. He prayed that, very soon, some
of the struggles he'd come to ease would be resolved.
*~*~*
"So if you don't mind my asking... what happened?
How... how did you end up in the bar?" Aziraphale questioned
as he helped Crowley make the bed.
"Jus' had a nightmare. Couldn't get back to
sleep. Too late to bother anyone so... so I headed to
the Green Carnation to take my mind off things."
"What happened in your nightmare? It may help to talk
about it."
"Maybe. I was on stage with Joshua but... suddenly it
was all real. And... and he died. Again.
Same as before. And all... all I could do was watch."
"Oh, dear Crowley..." Aziraphale sat down on the
settee at the foot of the bed and patted the spot beside
him.
Crowley collapsed, tears welling behind his glasses.
"Just... didn't want
him to do it. Why... why'd he hafta die for
them? I... I wanted him to live. For us."
Aziraphale sighed sadly and nodded.
"I can understand that. He was ours first."
"Xactly."
Aziraphale stared out of the window, peering at a shaft of
light breaking through some clouds.
"But... maybe we weren't his first."
Crowley gaped at him.
"Course we were! You were there! We both
were. Metatron came first. Then
Sandalphon. Then the rest of us. Us
Watchers. Then the other angels. Then
single-celled organisms. Dinosaurs. All
that. Then humans."
"But he has always been who he is, my dear. Always
God. Always all-knowing. When it was just
them... Joshua, Mother, and the Spirit... they had all their
thoughts. All their dreams. All of us... of who
we would be. From Marty to the baby born just this
second to the one born thousands of years from now."
Crowley sighed and nodded.
"I spose... but we knew him first. And why... why
didn't you struggle? Why didn't you rebel?"
Tears welled in Aziraphale's eyes.
"Maybe I did. Inwardly. But... everything Joshua
ever said he would do... he did it. Not a single thing
was put aside. Everything was accomplished. His
death... it would be no different. So... I surrendered
to it."
"As I should have done..."
Aziraphale squeezed Crowley's hand.
"He..." Crowley stomped the ground. "He told me
that... that if he was in charge, well... no humans.
No humans, no sacrifice. No death."
"He lied. He does
that, my dear."
"Yeah..."
"Why... why did you not try to come back once you realized?"
Crowley shrugged.
"Embarrassed, I guess. Too proud to admit I was
wrong. And then... can't really explain it.
Just... felt dead inside. Not motivated to do much of
anything except slither about. Not until the day I
saw... you."
Aziraphale smiled and rested his head against Crowley's.
"I began to feel... happiness again. Just... wanted to
be with you."
"Oh, Crowley..."
"I understood him then. When I thought you were lost
to me... woulda done anything to... to get you back."
"And I'd do the same for you, my dear." Aziraphale
wrapped his arms around Crowley's waist and gave him a peck
on his cheek.
Crowley smiled and patted Aziraphale's knee.
"I owe JenniAnn... And Owen and Graham."
"We'll make them some nice scones or something."
"Yeah, well, pretty sure I interrupted Owen's and
Graham's... uh... couple time."
"Chocolate-covered strawberries then? Oysters?"
Crowley laughed.
"Maybe."
"Well, we'll look into that tomorrow. For now, let's
get you home."
"You're not going to work on the ship?"
Aziraphale shook his head.
"It can wait until tomorrow. Right now my job is to
see to the well-being of my lovely anam cara."
Crowley blushed happily.
"Thank you."
"It's my pleasure. Truly. I like taking care of
you, you wily serpent."
Crowley grinned then gently pulled Aziraphale to his feet,
eager to get back to their flat and snuggle with his beloved
angel.
*~*~*
"What do you mean they're suspended?" Loreena asked, an edge
of panic in her voice. For the first time since she'd
started the show, JenniAnn wasn't there when she'd arrived
at St. G's. So she'd inquired... and gotten an
unexpected answer.
Owen shook his head as he added a few strokes of paint to a
backdrop.
"Sorry. Bad word choice. I mean... kind
of. Andrew got concerned about their well-being and
told JenniAnn and Crowley to take the week off. He was
not open to negotiation."
"JenniAnn had been looking awfully tired lately," Roger
observed. "And if I saw that... who knows what Andrew
saw. It can't be easy. Doing Joshua's make-up
like that."
"No... It can't be," Loreena agreed. "And I know
Crowley was emotional but I didn't think he necessarily was
more than others."
"He's good at hiding things," Owen shared. "But maybe
he'll say more when he's back. For now... it's just
important to know that they're both fine. JenniAnn was
resting in bed when I stopped by Willowveil and I'm made to
understand Crowley was doing the same back at his place...
under the watchful eyes of Aziraphale."
"And did someone stay back with JenniAnn?"
Owen nodded to Loreena.
"Marty is with her. Sandy's flying solo tonight on the
archivist front."
"Well, that's good. Marty seems very attentive to
JenniAnn."
"Yeah..." Owen frowned and refocused on his
work. "I'm sure by next week they'll both be back,
well-rested and ready to go!"
Loreena squeezed the painter's shoulder.
"Hope so."
"Let us know if there's anything we can do to help, hm?"
Roger requested.
"Sure thing."
"Thank you, Owen. We'll leave you to it."
Loreena smiled at the man then walked away with Roger.
"That's disconcerting..."
Roger could only shrug. He couldn't very well tell her
that Crowley and JenniAnn both knew who Joshua really was...
and that he was re-enacting his own final days.
"Maybe I should make them up little care packages or
something? I could bring JenniAnn's by Willowveil
tomorrow. But I don't know where Crowley and
Aziraphale live."
"That sounds like a really sweet idea. And I think you
could just drop Crowley's at Willowveil, too. Even if
he's not around, Aziraphale can pick it up. I heard
Andrew telling Adam that he's redecorating their ship."
Loreena laughed.
"First they have a castle... now a ship?"
Roger chuckled.
"How very 1% of them, huh?"
"Ha! Yeah, really raking in the dough working at a
community theatre. I actually really love the
juxtaposition of their gorgeous castle with their eclectic
style. They're just so interesting. I never want
to pry... because do I ever know how that is... but... some
day... I'd really like to ask JenniAnn, well, what their
deal is. There's just something about her and Andrew
that seems... I dunno. Fairy tale-like. I
thought that even before I knew about the castle," Loreena
mused.
"I think, one day, you'll have that heart-to-heart.
But for now... I promised John I'd meet him in the
office. Tony agreed to talk to someone at the Catholic
newspaper about giving us a feature so... we need to prep
for that," Roger explained. He didn't want to part
from Loreena... but they were dancing close to some secrets
he was afraid he'd reveal before their time.
"Okay! Sounds good. I should get into costume,
anyway."
Loreena hugged Roger.
Roger warmly returned the embrace.
"See you in a bit."
"Yep!"
The two walked away then, in the same instance, turned back
to glance at each other.
"Bye."
"Bye-bye."
Unseen, Joshua lurked nearby, enjoying some popcorn.
He jumped slightly when a hand rested on his shoulder.
"Hey, I was watching my story!" he teased when he looked
around to see John.
John responded with a chuckle then left to join Roger in the
office.
Joshua gave a self-satisfied smile then went to change into
his costume.
*~*~*
Marty was putting away the last of the dinner dishes when he
heard soft foot falls behind him. He turned and smiled
as JenniAnn entered the kitchen.
"Can I get you anything?" he offered.
JenniAnn shook her head and gave him a half-smile.
"I'm not a total invalid. Thank you, though.
Just was gonna heat some water for tea. You want
some?"
"Yes, please. And I know you're not but...
You're less than 24 hours out from a seizure, JenniAnn."
JenniAnn sighed.
"I know."
Marty filled the kettle with water and handed it to her.
"I'm just... I dunno..."
"You make the tea. How about I start a fire in the
ballroom and we can have a chat?" Marty offered.
"Okie-doke. Thanks. What kind do you want?"
"Surprise me."
"Okay."
JenniAnn smiled after Marty as he left then perused her tea
collection. It seemed like a good night for cinnamon
spice. After the kettle was heated, JenniAnn loaded up
a tray and headed to the ballroom.
"Very cozy. Thank you." JenniAnn set the tray
down. "I hope cinnamon spice is all right."
"Absolutely. I'm almost done here then I'll join you."
"Kay."
JenniAnn added a bit of milk to her tea then sat down.
After stoking the flames for a few more moments, Marty
followed suit and settled into a chair across from JenniAnn.
"I wanted to apologize," he began.
JenniAnn startled.
"For what?"
"I've been so focused on your and Andrew's physical safety
that I didn't realize the mental toll all this was taking on
you." Marty peered into his tea before
continuing. "And I regret that."
"Thank you. But... that's not your
responsibility. And, to be honest, neither is
protecting me. Or Andrew," JenniAnn replied, somewhat
nervously.
Marty frowned.
"But I... I thought we were... friends."
JenniAnn gasped.
"Of course we are! Oh no... I... I didn't mean to
imply we weren't. You're my friend, Marty! And a
very good one!" she stressed. "And you're right.
Friends are kinda responsible for each other. But I
just feel like you've taken on an outsized amount of
responsibility."
"Maybe," Marty admitted. "But... what happened in
October can't happen again."
"I... I know. But I also..." JenniAnn sighed.
"And I'm hardly the only one taking on an outsized amount of
responsibility," Marty countered.
JenniAnn frowned.
"No... probably not."
In the silence that followed, Marty took a sip of his
tea. Then another before speaking.
"All of my life I have observed... I have recorded. I
fought in the War but other than that... I am passive.
Yes, occasionally I come to the mortal realms to make a
proclamation of some sort. But then I'm gone.
Until you and Andrew. God sent me to you and then...
then He sent me back. And... and you made me part of
your lives. Part of your home."
JenniAnn's eyes welled when she realized Marty's own were
watery. He was not a crier. But now...
Marty sniffled before continuing.
"When Vonnie was here, she helped me to realize
something. You and Andrew... you're like my Adam and
Eve, in a manner. God sent me to nudge you
together. And... and I've watched over you
since. I feel responsible for you both. I...
love you both. For once, I... I could have some
positive influence. And I've loved that. I don't
want to lose either of you... and I don't want to lose
that."
"Oh, Marty... You won't. Never, ever. Not
really." JenniAnn reached across the distance between
them and took his hands in hers. "Even when I'm
gone... you'd still be welcomed here. Yes, you did
nudge Andrew and me closer. Which means you're partly
responsible for the family we built together... the home we
built. And you will always, always be welcome
here. Your presence, your wisdom... they'll always be
valued here. But to borrow your metaphor... Andrew is
my Adam. My one and only. Not bone of my bone
and flesh of my flesh but... mine. And I am his.
And I just..." Her face flushed. "I need to know
that the rest of our lives aren't gonna involve a detail of
Watchers accompanying us on romantic strolls through Central
Park or whatnot."
Marty gave her a sheepish smile.
"We have been a bit of a romance deterrent, haven't
we? Me especially."
JenniAnn chuckled.
"I mean... a bit. Although, admittedly, I... I've just
not been in the mood lately."
"Which Andrew understands."
"Yeah..."
Marty patted her hand.
"How about this... I'll work on stepping back... on not
hovering... and you work on what's bothering you?"
"Would that maybe include talking to Jamie?" JenniAnn asked
hopefully.
"You or me?"
"Both of us. Separately, of course."
Marty sighed.
"Yes, yes... I'll talk to Jamie. It'll get Sandy
off my back, anyhow."
"And I'll talk to her, too... although first I have another
couple of talks. But... deal?"
Marty shook her offered hand.
"Deal."
The two smiled at each other then resumed enjoying their tea
in companionable silence.
*~*~*
The Road
Tuesday, March
15th, 2022
While Caleb was feeling much better about his and Lacey's
life since his talk with Edward and the resulting reunion
with Joshua and the Friends, he'd still been avoiding a big
heart-to-heart with Joshua. And, thus, he still went
on his drives to clear his head.
There was a bitter chill in the air as Caleb hopped into his
truck. He momentarily considered going back into the
cabin and grabbing some coffee. But he decided to
wait, preferring the lattes he usually picked up for himself
and Lacey. Tightening his scarf, Caleb got settled
into the driver's seat and took off.
This morning, Caleb opted to keep the radio off. So
many thoughts were buzzing through his head and he didn't
want to add anything more to the noise.
Was Lacey really doing better? She said she was but
how could he be sure? What were their next
steps? And was there any chance that, now that they
were in better mental spaces, things would just
happen? Caleb had read about that. Maybe that's
what Joshua had meant when he'd told him to keep
driving...
Those and more thoughts kept percolating in Caleb's mind as
he drove. He was still three miles away from the
coffeehouse when he decided that, no, he had been
wrong. He definitely wanted music.
Caleb slowed the car and reached for the dial. He was
just about to turn it when he heard a high-pitched
noise. Alarmed, he looked around. Had an animal
been hit? But there were no other cars on the
road. Maybe a hawk had taken out a rabbit? Caleb
frowned. He hated that. Yes, he definitely
needed music.
There it was again! The sound. And hearing it a
second time, Caleb began to wonder if his mind was playing a
cruel trick on him.
It sounded like a baby crying...
Afraid for his mental health, Caleb pulled over to the side
of the road. He blinked back tears and stared
ahead. His body froze when he heard the cry
again. Then, out of the corner of his eye, Caleb saw
movement.
After letting out a shocked, strangled cry of his own, Caleb
leaped out of the car. He ran towards where he'd seen
the movement... red fabric flapping near a boulder.
"My God!" Caleb shouted when he came to the bundle... a
stained fleece blanket wrapped around a... no... two
babies. One was red from squalling but the other was
quiet and bluish. "My God, my God!"
Caleb huddled the babies to his chest and ran back into the
truck. He turned it on and started up the heat.
"What do I do? What do I do?" he said to
himself.
Then he remembered the oft-told tale of Belle's
rescue. JenniAnn had stuck the freezing baby up her
shirt.
"Okay, okay..." Caleb carefully set the babies on the
passenger seat and unzipped his coat. Gently, he
picked up the weaker baby and placed them on the right side
of his chest, beneath his sweatshirt. This caused the
remaining baby to screech.
"I'm hurrying! I'm hurrying!" Caleb let out a
relieved sigh when he felt the baby squirm slightly.
Then he grabbed their twin and settled them to the left
before zipping up his coat again. With his left hand,
he pulled the neck of his sweatshirt away from his skin so
they'd have air. With his right hand, he fumbled for
his phone and called Edward.
Later, Caleb wouldn't remember what he'd said to his
twin. But the result was Clay and Edward arriving with
the former's van and Lacey and Zadie rushing out of the
backseat as soon as they'd parked behind him.
"Caleb!" Lacey threw open the driver's seat door of
his truck and moved to hug him.
"Careful! They're under my shirt."
Lacey looked down and realized her husband's chest and belly
were distended... and squirmy. Eyes wide, she set a
hand on his coat.
"Are... are they doing okay?" she asked.
"The one for sure. The other... weaker. But
they've roused some. They're, umm, trying to eat with
I'm sure is very frustrating."
In spite of the insanity of the situation, Lacey
giggled. Grinning, Caleb did, too.
"Lacey, sweetheart, let's get you inside the truck and close
the door," Zadie suggested.
"Oh, yeah. Of course."
Zadie escorted her sister-in-law to the passenger seat and
got her settled.
"We've called 911. Edward will flag them down," she
informed before closing the door to keep the warm air
inside.
Once they were alone, Lacey rested a hand on Caleb's arm.
Suddenly, Caleb's body shook with a sob.
"Caleb... Oh, Caleb..." Lacey's head rested on
his shoulder. "I'm sure they'll be fine. A-and
even if... if not... you're doing everything you can to...
to..."
Caleb shook his head.
"I... I know. And I... I think they will be fine,
Lace. It... it's just... that morning... when I fought
with Joshua... The last thing he said... 'Just
keep taking these drives, my boy. They're good for
you.' He knew, Lace... He knew. And if...
if he'd healed us and... and I'd calmed down... I wouldn't
have... have been on the road and... It... it's such a
quiet road. If no one..." He let out another sob
and gently ran his hands up and down the front of his coat.
"Oh..." Fresh tears welled in Lacey's eyes. She
snuggled closer and rested her hand near her husband's as
they waited.
*~*~*
By luck... or divine intervention and Clay was inclined to
think it was the latter... it was Ryan's and Ethan's social
worker who showed up at the hospital. She also
happened to be the mother of a couple of his basketball
players.
"Coach Stanford! What are you doing here?" The
woman's face clouded. "Are Ethan and Ryan okay?"
Clay smiled and nodded.
"Yeah! Yeah, they're great, Ms. Carmody. Are you
here about the babies found on the highway?"
Ms. Carmody looked at Clay in surprise.
"I am, yes. How did you..."
Clay waved towards where Caleb and Lacey were huddled
together in the waiting room.
"They're my friends."
Ms. Carmody nodded in recognition.
"Yes, I recognize them from our site visits. They live
in the cabin near yours and Mrs. Stanford's, correct?"
"Right. Caleb... he's the one who found the twins."
"I see... Well, since you happen to be here...
Once the babies are released, we'll need emergency placement
for them. The police will do their best, of course, to
try to find the parents but I think, given the manner in
which they were found... well, they're unlikely to be
successful. Would you and Mrs. Stanford be open to..."
"Yes!" Clay replied. "We would. But... Is
there any way in which Caleb and Lacey might be
considered? I mean..." He waved back towards
them. "Look at them. They're already in
love. And Kylie and I can vouch for them. If one
of us needs to temporarily move into their place to make
everything kosher... we could do that."
Ms. Carmody tilted her head as she considered this.
She'd met the couple and been impressed. Lacey had
even asked her a few questions about fostering. And in
her check-ins with Ethan and Ryan, both boys always spoke
very highly and warmly of everyone on the farm. The
two had thrived in the company of the Stanford-Romano clan.
The advocate smiled at Clay and nodded.
"Let me see what I can do."
Clay grinned.
"Thank you. Thank you so much."
*~*~*
Jamie chuckled as she surveyed the progress Aziraphale was
making in the captain's quarters of the Aurora Mist.
"I'm gonna have to bring Vonnie and Rhiannon here.
They'd get a kick out of this."
"Ooh, do they watch, too?" Aziraphale inquired with
interest.
"Yup. And then they went and got me into it.
This does look quite a lot like Stede's rooms. You've
done an admirable job, Aziraphale. But now... it's
time for me to do mine. Where is he?"
"Crowley should be headed back soon. He just ran to
the castle to check on JenniAnn."
"Hmm... I suspect I'll be visiting with her soon."
Jamie frowned. "I can't believe it came down to Andrew
forcing them off the show for a week."
Aziraphale sighed.
"Yes, well, seems neither of them has been very forthcoming
of late."
"Angel, I'm back," Crowley shouted from the upper
deck. "And I have news!" He thundered down the
stairs then halted. "Ah... Jamie."
"Hullo, Crowley. I thought we might have a chat?"
"Umm, yeah, sure but first... JenniAnn got a call while I
was there. You're not going to believe this..."
He grinned. "Caleb found twin babies on the side of
the road this morning." He grimaced. "I mean...
it's very sad that it came to that, course. But
they're placing the babies with Caleb and Lacey. Isn't
that something, angel?"
Aziraphale put down the curtains he'd been hemming and
smiled at his anam cara.
"That's wonderful news! Oh, I'm so happy for
them! I do hope and pray they get to keep them!"
"Me too." Crowley smiled and squeezed Aziraphale's
hand then turned to Jamie who looked confused. "Caleb
and Lacey are a couple of the Friends. They've been
hoping for children and now, seemingly, they'll have two at
once."
Jamie smiled.
"How lovely!"
"It is, yes." Crowley shuffled uncomfortably. "I
suppose we could go on deck to talk? It's pleasant
enough. Get a bit of sea breeze."
"I'll bring you up some tea if you'd like?" Aziraphale
offered.
"Maybe give us twenty minutes?" Jamie suggested. "Then
you could join us with the tea?"
Aziraphale nodded.
"Of course. Yes. I'd like that very much."
He turned to Crowley and hugged him tightly. "I'll see
you in a bit, my dear."
"Uh huh." Crowley forced a smiled and planted a kiss
in Aziraphale's hair. Then he nodded to Jamie and
followed her upstairs.
"Firstly... I heard about the Green Carnation," Jamie
began. "You could have come to see me. We're in
very similar time zones."
Crowley's face flushed.
"Should have, yeah. Sorry."
"Well... just remember if there's a next time, okay?"
"Kay."
"Now... do you want to tell me what prompted your visit
there?"
Crowley told the counselor about his nightmare, about waking
up alone, about not wanting to disturb JenniAnn... only to
wind up doing exactly that.
"And... apparently... when I was drunk... I kept asking for
Mum," he admitted. "Then, once I was lucid, I got
pretty clingy with JenniAnn."
"Crowley..." Jamie reached over to pat his hand.
"JenniAnn loves
you. That much is obvious. But she is not your
mother and she will never be your mother. She's not
even forty years old, Crowley! She can't mother the
Serpent of Eden! Can she care for you?
Absolutely. But if you keep projecting your issues
with Mum onto her... eventually she is going to disappoint
you because she is not God. And it will damage a
really beautiful friendship. So for her sake... if not
your own or Mum's... talk to Her. To Mum."
"I know I need to..."
"Yes."
"Jus... hard."
Jamie nodded.
"I know. Trust me, I know. Not so much with Mum
but... there was definitely a space of time when things were
tense with Joshua and I. But the only thing that made
it better was talking."
Crowley was quiet for a few moments before he spoke again.
"I'm... embarrasssssed." He rolled his eyes at the
inadvertent hiss.
"Because of your fall?"
Crowley nodded.
"That's in the past. It's done. It can't be
undone. Think of it this way... you came back.
How many others haven't? Haven't even made an
effort. Won't even acknowledge that they did
wrong. You did come back. You admit you did
wrong. The fact that you feel any embarrassment proves
that your heart is in the right place. And Crowley...
think of what you've been doing on that stage. When so
many of the rest of us felt helpless... when we didn't know
what to do for Joshua... you comforted him. You stayed
by him. Yes, you are the Serpent of Eden. But
you're also the Angel of Gethsemane. And that should
make you so, so proud, my friend."
Crowley blinked back tears.
"Does a little, I spose."
Jamie smiled.
"Good. So whenever you feel guilty, think of
that. And when you're ready to talk to Mum, remind
yourself of that. When everyone else fell away, you
were with Her beloved son. She loves you for that and
so much more, Crowley. Truly. And She wants to
be there for you when you need Her. Because She's
actually your mother and She can mother you better than
anyone."
Crowley let his tears fall freely.
"Yeah... Yeah, you're right." He chuckled.
"Who made you so wise?"
Jamie smiled.
"Gwen... and Liliwen... and God."
Crowley nodded and hugged his old friend.
*~*~*
At the request of the police, Caleb had returned to the road
where he'd found the babies. He'd pointed out exactly
where they'd been laying and answered questions about others
on the road... there hadn't been anyone... and if he'd
noticed anything amiss during previous trips. He had
not. He left out the one and only hitchhiker he'd
seen.
Caleb was heading back to the hospital when that familiar
hitchhiker appeared again. He immediately pulled over
and jumped out of the truck.
"Josh..."
Joshua beamed at Caleb and held his arms aloft.
Caleb ran into the man's embrace and sobbed in his arms.
"I'm sorry... I'm so sorry. I... I doubted
and... and..."
"It's all right, it's all right, Caleb," Joshua
soothed. "I understand. I know."
"You... you did know." Caleb pulled away enough to
peer into Joshua's warm, loving gaze. "You told me to
keep taking drives."
Joshua nodded.
"If... if they hadn't been found..."
"But they were."
"Because... cause you... you didn't give me the miracle I
wanted. If you had..." Caleb swallowed the lump
in his throat. He'd loved those babies from the moment
he'd seen them and to think of exposure... coyotes...
He shuddered.
Joshua smiled gently.
"Thank you," Caleb murmured as he buried his face in
Joshua's shoulder.
Joshua gently stroked Caleb's back for several moments as he
wept.
"I love you," Caleb choked out.
"I love you, too, my boy," Joshua echoed back.
"Will... will it work out? If... if you can say?
Can we... keep them?"
Joshua peered up at the Heavens for a moment then beamed at
Caleb and nodded.
"They're yours forever."
As relief swept over him, Caleb laughed through his tears.
"Now... you're in no state to drive so I'll take you back to
the hospital. Keys, please?" Joshua requested.
Still laughing, Caleb handed the keys to Joshua.
They returned to the truck and Joshua patted Caleb's arm.
"Off we go to see your babies."
Caleb beamed the rest of the way to the hospital.
*~*~*
Though Caleb and Lacey were quite understandably absent,
that didn't stop the Friends from popping champagne to
celebrate their good news. In honor of the occasion,
Andrew had invited Crowley and JenniAnn back to St. G's for
an hour or so.
A few minutes into the celebration, Loreena spotted JenniAnn
rooting through a tea box in the office.
"You don't like champagne?" Loreena asked as she approached.
JenniAnn smiled and shrugged.
"It's okay. I took a sip of Andrew's to say I
did. Just have a bit of a headache so didn't want to
chance it. Caffeine might help."
Loreena frowned and went to start the electric kettle while
JenniAnn continued to peruse the offerings.
"Is there anything I can do to help?"
"Oh no. And thank you again for the care package you
brought over yesterday. That was so kind! And
the chocolates are very yummy." JenniAnn at last
plucked up a bag of orange pekoe and smiled at Loreena.
"You're welcome. And it was my pleasure. I
really enjoyed picking the stuff out for them. You've
been so nice to me since we met... talking me down when I
got anxious about Joshua and COVID. And Crowley's
really put me at ease being part of the show. So I
wanted to do something nice but... I am a little
concerned. About you." Loreena rested a hand on
JenniAnn's shoulder.
JenniAnn patted Loreena's hand.
"Thank you. I really appreciate it." She wanted
to be honest with Loreena... but that was a little hard to
do with all the secrecy. Still, she would try.
"It's just... I think I've mentioned that I studied
Theology in college?"
"Mmm hmm. I bet that was interesting!"
"It really was. But one thing we did was read this
sort of autopsy report on a crucifixion victim.
Like... how it probably happened. What it did
internally."
Loreena grimaced.
"How awful..."
"It really was. And I suppose... because of what
happened to Andrew and me in the fall... the... the violence
and... and the horror of it all... it's gotten harder to
tuck away. Harder not to think about that while I'm
doing Joshua's make-up. How... violent it really was."
"Oh, JenniAnn... I can only imagine." Loreena hugged
her. "Now it makes so much more sense why Andrew put
you on leave."
JenniAnn smiled fondly.
"He definitely knows what's best for me... more than I do
sometimes. And this is definitely one of those times."
"Do you think maybe someone else could take over?"
"I just... I don't think it would really matter.
And... I would miss that time with Joshua."
"Of course."
"Anyway... I'll figure it out. I really need to
just sit down and talk to Joshua. But in the
meantime... what's been going on with you? Any more
late night Animal Crossing sessions?"
Loreena nearly choked on her champagne.
"Oof!" JenniAnn patted her on the back. "You
okay? Sorry if I said anything..."
Loreena shook her head.
"No... no. It's fine. I just... I guess I never
got around to telling you..."
"Telling me about what?"
"That night Joshua stayed over at Roger's so we could play
games. Well, I... I ended up staying over, too.
I didn't mean to. Roger and I just fell asleep on the
couch and... well, we ended up... snuggled."
JenniAnn grinned.
"Really now..."
Loreena couldn't help but laugh.
"I mean... it's really not that big of a deal," JenniAnn
assured. "It happens. I mean... unless you're
hoping it was a big deal?"
"I... I don't know!" Loreena shook her head. "I,
umm, haven't done this in a while. I had a boyfriend a
few years ago. I... I really loved him.
But..." Her face fell. "We were together for two
years and he never introduced me to his family. Not a
one. And I... I knew why. It broke my heart and
so... so I pretty much just focused on work once we split."
"I'm so sorry to hear that. Do you feel about Roger
anything like you felt about him?"
Loreena rubbed at her temples then gave a slight nod.
"I think so. I mean... Yes. But... I have
no idea how he feels about me."
"How did he act once you both woke up that morning?
Snuggled."
"I mean... we were awkward. Joshua had fallen asleep
in the chair so he saw us and..."
"And how did Joshua act?"
Loreena smiled.
"He seemed very amused. And very chill. Then we
left for coffee and donuts."
"And after that... how has Roger been since?"
"Like normal."
"That's good!" JenniAnn encouraged. "It obviously
wasn't upsetting to him. Has he asked you to do
anything since?"
"I mean... I have gone to his place to hang out and play
games since. Not that late. But... he usually
invites me over a few times a week, before or after
rehearsal. He has started escorting me back to my
apartment which he didn't used to do. At least not all
the time."
"Loreena..."
"What?"
"I mean... my experience is very limited... but I think
that's adorable. I think maybe you're both a bit
stuck. You've had this friendship for a good while and
you're both afraid of risking it. And... I get that in
a way. I mean not exactly but... you see, when Andrew
and I first met and for a good many years after... we were
part of a larger friend group. Like the Friends but
definitely more female-heavy. And... I was scared of
them thinking I thought I was more special than they
were. More... deserving of him. I mean... most
of us had mad crushes on Andrew. So even when I
started to think... just maybe... Andrew felt something more
than friendship for me... I still didn't really say all I
wanted to. Because I didn't wanna make it awkward
between us but also... not for the whole group. And I
regret that now. Because a lot of those friends have
moved on. We... we coulda been happy so much earlier
than we were." JenniAnn blinked back tears.
"So... I don't want that for you. I think, after this,
I need to go back home. I promised Andrew.
But... I'll be back starting on Sunday. And I'd be
happy to feel Roger out. And maybe I could even
arrange to stop by the cathedral and see him there before
Sunday if..."
"No, no! You need to rest. Focus on you.
But... if you do find yourself with a convenient moment on
Sunday or sometime after... I would appreciate that."
JenniAnn smiled and hugged Loreena again.
"Then it's a plan."
JenniAnn raised her mug and tapped it against Loreena's
flute.
"To true love... wherever we find it."
"To true love!"
Giggling and with their arms around each other's waists, the
two women left the office and rejoined the others.
*~*~*
Wednesday,
March 16th, 2022
After an evening spent ironing out a few blocking issues and
reviewing the first few songs of Act II, Andrew dismissed
everyone a half hour ahead of schedule. Even with all
the new people, he was pleased with how quickly everything
was coming together. But the truth was he was anxious
to get back home to JenniAnn. Earlier, she had
insisted on digging her nursing system and breast pump out
from a closet and giving them a good cleaning before passing
them off to Lacey. The endeavor had proven to be
emotional. Sweet-natured little Avi had been a good
sport and allowed his Mama to cuddle and carry him around
for a while. And by dinner time JenniAnn had rallied
but the whole ordeal had made Andrew reluctant to leave.
After a quick shower, Andrew entered their bedroom and found
JenniAnn already asleep. As he slid into their bed, he
realized she was wearing one of his T-shirts. It
always made him feel a little light-headed when she did
that. It meant she'd missed him... wanted him close.
JenniAnn stirred slightly.
"Love..."
"I'm here."
Andrew circled his arms around JenniAnn and nuzzled her
hair.
"How was rehearsal?"
"Great. Everything's coming along really well. I
missed you."
JenniAnn brought his right hand to her lips and kissed it
before burying her face in his chest.
"Missed you, too."
"How was everything here after I left?"
"Good. Aziraphale was all about the pirates again...
out of anticipation for new episodes tomorrow, I
think. So he wore Belle and Avi out which was helpful
cause I... I'm fine. No seizures or anything.
But I faded pretty early on. Went to bed as soon as
the kids were settled."
"I'm glad you got some rest. I, umm, I gave everyone
the night off tomorrow in case they want to celebrate.
I thought maybe we could go to the cabin... just the two of
us. It's been twenty two years since we first met,
Laja. We should celebrate. If you're up to it."
JenniAnn patted Andrew's chest.
"Sounds lovely. Twenty two years..." she repeated.
JenniAnn roused enough to plant a kiss on the angel's lips.
"Yes. Let's go," she agreed.
"Good."
Andrew gave JenniAnn an affectionate squeeze then watched
over her as she drifted back to sleep.
*~*~*
Little
Bird and Lion
Thursday, March
17th, 2022
JenniAnn startled awake with her heart pounding.
Another nightmare...
Joshua was dying on the cross and she'd been helpless...
just as helpless as she'd been when the demons had attacked
Andrew. Somewhere, in the distance, Natalie
screamed. And JenniAnn had been unable to help her,
too.
It was in the past. It was all in the past.
Nothing could be done now. There was no reason to keep
mulling it all over. But JenniAnn's unconscious mind
didn't seem to understand that... and neither did her
conscious one for that matter.
JenniAnn tried to return to her slumber but sleep was not
coming… not with everything rolling around in her
head.
Maybe if she just snuck a quick peek at Joshua… Saw
that he was peaceful, comfortable… safe.
But then it seemed untoward to peek into the bedroom of a
grown man… even if he was God. Maybe especially
because he was God.
But he was Joshua.
He was Yeshua.
And she needed to see him. Maybe to talk… Maybe
to just be near him for a moment.
Careful not to rouse Andrew, JenniAnn slid out of bed.
After donning her slippers and robe, she quietly crept up
the stairs and made her way to Joshua’s room. To her
surprise… and equal parts relief and anxiousness… Joshua was
up. He was standing in front of a window, staring out
at the night sky.
When a floorboard creaked, Joshua turned around and smiled
at JenniAnn.
“Ah, so I’m not the only one not sleeping,” he mused.
JenniAnn returned his smile and nodded.
“Is everything okay?” she asked.
“Yes. Just… one of those nights, hmm?”
JenniAnn’s face flushed as she nodded again.
“You know, I was just thinking that a little fresh air would
do me good. Care for a midnight stroll?” Joshua
offered. "It's unseasonably warm."
JenniAnn nodded eagerly. Now that he’d mentioned it,
fresh air seemed like exactly what she needed.
“Hard soled slippers?” Joshua checked. “It’s a little
damp out there.”
“They are, yes. Thanks.”
“Good. Just let me get my robe.”
JenniAnn gulped. Why had she gotten him a tan
one? It had seemed cute at the time. But now she
wished she’d chosen anything else. He looked… well,
like himself.
When Joshua offered her his arm, JenniAnn took it and left
the room with him.
Once they were outside, the fresh air and sounds of the
night birds began to calm JenniAnn.
“Beautiful…” she murmured.
“Thanks.”
JenniAnn laughed quietly and hugged Joshua’s arm.
They walked without speaking for several moments until
Joshua halted. To JenniAnn’s surprise, he reached into
his pockets and pulled out several pieces of cantaloupe.
“Cup your hands,” he directed. “It’s safe.”
Amused, JenniAnn obeyed.
Joshua dropped some melon into her hands and kept some in
his own. When he held his hands in front of him,
JenniAnn followed suit.
After only a few seconds, four fruit bats swooped down and
began to dig into their treats.
JenniAnn giggled.
“They’re so sweet! I wonder if any of them is
Stella... the one Andrew… and you… helped a few years’
back? I can't tell.”
“The one on your left.”
“Aww! Well, hello, sweetheart! Is that
yummy? Yeah?”
Joshua beamed at JenniAnn as she conversed with the
bats.
Once the melon was devoured, the bats flew away again.
“Let’s head to the stream. Get the stickiness off our
hands,” Joshua suggested.
“Good idea. They were quite messy! But
careful! I didn’t get so much as a nip.”
“They know not to bite the hands that feed them. Those
four, anyway.”
“Thank you for that. It was lovely.”
“I know you love them.”
“Yup. Mice with wings.”
Joshua laughed.
When they reached the stream, the two knelt down to wash
their hands. After drying hers on her robe, JenniAnn
looked over at Joshua.
He looked peaceful and comfortable and safe… and yet…
Joshua leaned against a rock.
“How about you tell me why you were having trouble
sleeping?” he suggested.
JenniAnn stared down at her hands.
“I… I’m not sure.”
“You don’t lie well,” Joshua gently pointed out.
“Especially not to me.”
JenniAnn blushed.
“I’m sorry. It’s just… Hard to talk about.”
“It’s okay,” Joshua assured. “I understand.”
JenniAnn sat down beside him.
Joshua waited patiently.
Finally, JenniAnn spoke.
“Crucifixes are pretty much a lie, aren’t they? And…
and I don’t mean the white guy and the placement of the
nails or even that the beams are perfectly sanded and
straight. I… I mean… I mean…”
Joshua squeezed JenniAnn’s hand.
“I know what you mean. And do you really want to know,
little bird?”
“Do… do you want me to know?”
“I never tried to hide it. And I think it would be
better for you to know than to continue to let it remain
unsettled, occasionally... now more than occasionally...
keeping you up at night.”
JenniAnn let out a shaky breath.
“I… Yes, I want to know.”
Joshua nodded then looked up at the moon. JenniAnn
followed his gaze and was momentarily transfixed. It
was so beautiful.
When JenniAnn looked back to Joshua, she gasped.
The man was gone... transformed into a lion.
"I thought this might be easier for you. Just... for a
bit."
Tears filled JenniAnn's eyes. She nodded and reached
for his mane, halting before she made contact with the black
and gold silken strands.
"It's okay," Joshua encouraged. "I'm not really like
Aslan in that. Not touchy about my mane."
Grateful, JenniAnn let her fingers sink into the softness.
"You ready to continue?" Joshua checked.
"Yeah..."
“Okay. Then you’re correct. There was no
loincloth.”
JenniAnn began to sob.
Joshua's front right paw settled onto her shoulder and
pulled her against him. He nuzzled her hair.
“Remember this, little bird: That’s always been true.
You just know it now. But it doesn’t change
anything. Not really.”
“I… I’m… sorry…”
“I know. And I also know you would never have chosen
to do that to me. That’s just… it was the way the
Romans did things. I wasn’t special in that.”
“It just… it had to feel so… violating,” JenniAnn
lamented. "I mean... I... I first heard it was a
possibility back when I was in college. And I can
remember being really upset but... but then... well, the
towers fell and life got more complicated and it... it sorta
slipped into the back of my mind. And it stayed there
until... til that first production. But... but you
were so... present and so vibrant and strong and I didn't
want to think about it. So... I pushed it back
again. But then with Natalie... The... the way
that all happened... With... with the scar... a-and
the... the rape and... her crying out for you and it just
got all so muddled in... in my nightmares. And I
couldn't push it away. She was violated in such a
heinous way and you... it wasn't the same but... but closer
than... than I ever wanted to believe possible."
Joshua nodded.
“It did feel violating. It was violating. But
you know I wouldn’t spare myself that when so many, many
people throughout time haven’t had a choice… haven’t had
their bodily autonomy respected.” Joshua’s eyes
filled. “You know that, little bird.”
JenniAnn buried her face in Joshua’s shoulder as she
remembered Rex and the alley.
Joshua gently patted her back.
“Yeah…” JenniAnn lifted her head and met his concerned
gaze. “I… I’m not sure what else to say.”
“You don’t need to say anything else. But it also
shouldn’t be something that you run through in your head and
don’t talk to anyone about.”
“I just… I don’t want to put it in anyone’s head if
it’s not there.”
“I understand that. And it’s good to be sensitive to
that. But you know you can talk to Andrew about
anything.”
“But he didn’t tell me… He told me so much else but
not that.”
“Because he didn’t want to put it in your
head. You weren’t ready then. Just know that if
you have any nights like this going forward… I’m there, of
course. But so is Andrew.”
“Yeah…” JenniAnn ran her fingers through Joshua's mane
a few more times then rested her forehead against his.
She closed her eyes briefly. "Could you maybe change
back now? This did help but now... now I want..."
"Of course."
Joshua reverted to his normal form.
JenniAnn gave Joshua a trembling smile then brought his
right wrist to her lips. “Does it bother you that
we’ve whitewashed the nudity? It just… it feels like
we’ve minimized what happened.”
“It doesn’t. Mostly. Maybe it would be better is
more art was realistic. But movies?
Shows?" Joshua shook his head. "I mean do you
think we’d be having kids come to Superstar if I was
up there without a stitch of clothes?”
“Well, no… I guess not.”
“And also… my death happened once. It was brutal and
humiliating… but it only happened once. No one needs
to relive it to such detail multiple times a week.
That’s not healthy.” Joshua sighed and peered up at
the stars. “The only reason it bothers me at all is
because too many people can relate. And maybe they’d
feel more comfortable talking to me if they knew.”
“Yeah… I can see that.”
“So… trust your instincts. You have good ones.
If you think it might help someone to know… or even if you
can’t tell them that you do know, only that it’s quite
likely based on historical reports… like in that book... you
can tell them. I trust you.” Joshua smiled
proudly at JenniAnn who blushed happily as she returned his
smile.
They sat in companionable silence for several minutes before
Joshua caught JenniAnn yawning.
“I think we should head back to the castle. Get some
more sleep before we have to be up and around,” he
suggested.
“Probably so. Thank you for this.”
“Thank you! I love having this time with you and it is
a beautiful night. And the bats are grateful we came
out.”
JenniAnn grinned at the memory.
“I loved that. And… even though it was difficult… I
really am glad we had this talk. And that I know.”
Joshua hugged her shoulders.
“Good.”
He helped her to her feet and they headed back, arm in arm.
When JenniAnn returned to her bed, she felt comfortably
drowsy and lighter than she had since the Superstar
rehearsals had started back.
Joshua was peaceful, comfortable, and safe and all was well.
*~*~*
That
morning, JenniAnn
was just exiting Yonah’s barn when she saw Joshua
approaching. She noticed how carefree he looked
and smiled as she moved towards him.
“G’morning! Did ya decide to start the day with a
swim?” she asked, gesturing towards his wet hair.
“Good morning! And, yeah, I did. It felt
great. Tending the pets, I see. Need any help?”
JenniAnn shook her head.
“No but thanks. Yonah was the last on my list.
I’ve got to throw a load in the laundry before we get
started on breakfast. Do you need your trunks washed?”
“Nope. Thanks for checking, though. I knew no
one would be around so I didn’t wear any.” Joshua gave
JenniAnn a breezy smile. “It was… heavenly.”
“Oh…” JenniAnn’s face quickly flushed. “That
actually… It sounds nice. I’ve, umm, never gone
skinny dipping.”
Joshua nodded.
“It was nice.”
JenniAnn mulled this over. Joshua seemed perfectly at
ease. What had happened to him hadn’t, ultimately,
changed his relationship with his own body. He felt no
shame. And, of course, she had known he didn’t.
But seeing it… Something in the pit of her belly
unknotted.
“Maybe I should try it sometime,” she murmured.
“You’ve got the pond which is nice. But I prefer the
ocean.”
“Good to know, thanks.”
As the two walked back towards the castle, Joshua began to
hum “Everything’s Alright.” He stopped when JenniAnn
halted.
“Maybe… maybe I could ask Andrew along, too?” she suggested.
Joshua smiled.
“Sounds like a plan.”
JenniAnn nodded.
The two resumed walking.
"You know..." Joshua took JenniAnn's hand in
his. "Nothing that happened to me should ever, ever
make you think that your life should be limited.
Nudity can be used as a weapon, yes. But it's also
beautiful. It can mean intimacy... respect... love...
care. It's okay to enjoy it under the right
circumstances. Remember when Andrew got released from
the hospital and you were worried about him showering
alone?"
"Yeah..." JenniAnn's cheeks flushed and she
sighed. "Crowley really didn't need to be involved,
did he? Coulda been me."
"Yeah. I entrusted you both to each other. If
that ever happens again... you don't need to call in a third
party for the sake of modesty unless you want to. And
it's fine if you do. Really. But... I don't want
you thinking it needs to be that way because of some
misguided angst surrounding my death. Okay?"
JenniAnn bowed her head and nodded.
"And as for Natalie," Joshua continued. "She may not
have met you but she did meet Andrew. And she was very
fond of him. She wants the best for him. So
please... try to let go of those images. I know it's
hard. I know it's not something you have total control
over. But when they come to mind... don't dwell on
them. Take a deep breath. Say a prayer.
And move on. Do something fun. And also... don't
let any of this make you think there's anything particular
you ought to do tonight... or any time... with Andrew.
If it's still warm enough and you want to go skinny
dipping... do that. If you want to shower together...
do that. If you want to wear footie pajamas and binge
The Golden Girls... absolutely do that.
Although... Andrew might be a touch disappointed by that
last option. But he'd live." Joshua winked.
JenniAnn giggled as he smiled at her.
"The bottom line is I just don't want to be the reason
you're not enjoying your life. And neither does
Natalie. Okay?"
JenniAnn hugged Joshua's arm.
"Okay. Thank you."
"You're very welcome. And now... I think the girls
have finally decided how they want their shelving units
arranged so I'm going to work on that."
"Sounds good. And I need to pack for tonight."
JenniAnn blushed but gave Joshua a breezy smile. "I'm
looking forward to it."
"Very good!"
Joshua returned JenniAnn's smile then accompanied her back
to the castle where they parted with a hug.
Roger's idea for a nice, little St. Patrick's Day party at
his apartment had turned out nicer and littler than he'd
intended. He'd considered inviting John only to have
overheard him telling Zeke that he was spending the evening
in Asteriana, making boxty with Fr. Mike and his
parents. Mason and Renee were obviously considered but
the latter wasn't feeling well and, of course, Mason was
determined to be the doting expectant father. Roger
would have expected no less. The archbishop had Mass
and thus was unavailable. Roger had considered
inviting Kyle and Ana-Maria but figured they had better
things to do than hang out with an "old." And he would
have invited Joshua if he hadn't already known he was
babysitting Andrew's and JenniAnn's kids.
So that left Loreena... Loreena who had jumped on his
invitation.
So it was that the two of them ended up back on his couch...
close but not too close... sipping green beer and snacking
on green and orange popcorn and assorted not-really-Irish
treats. On the
arms of the couch sat the two pairs of shamrock headbands
that they'd both worn for several minutes before agreeing
they rubbed behind their ears too much. They were both
misty eyed as the last moments of Waking Ned Devine
played.
"This is JenniAnn's
funeral song."
Roger coulda kicked
himself the second the words left his mouth.
Loreena sputtered on her beer.
"Wh-what?"
Roger grimaced.
"Sorry... That was weird."
Loreena laughed.
"I mean... yeah. Maybe a little morbid even."
Roger laughed.
"I guess we're a morbid crowd then. It was one
evening, a while before COVID, and we'd finished Bible study
and some of us were still hanging around Willowveil.
I'm not even sure how the conversation started. But we
ended up on 'What song do you want played at your
funeral?' And that's when JenniAnn told us about this
movie and this song. 'The Parting Glass.' I
thought it was kinda funny. I mean she hardly drinks."
Loreena thought about her searching for tea while everyone
else was drinking champagne and nodded.
"But it is beautiful," Roger admitted.
"It is. Hauntingly so. Mine's 'I'll Be Seeing
You.' The Billie Holiday version."
"So you're saying you'd just really like people to bawl?"
Loreena laughed and nodded.
"Yup. Do you have one picked out?"
"I mean... maybe. It's kind of a new pick. And
it doesn't really make sense now but... but if I found
someone... My maternal grandmother was actually born
in Columbia. So when Encanto came out I
was..." Roger chuckled. "Maybe I watched it more
often than a man in his thirties should have but... I fell
in love with 'Dos Oruguitas.'"
"Oh... That's such a beautiful, sad song. And I
don't think it's weird at all. It's always nice to see
your culture represented."
"It is, yeah."
"And I..." Loreena took a sip of beer. "I think
you will find someone. Anyone would be lucky to...
blessed to..."
Roger met Loreena's gaze, his own a bit watery.
Loreena forgot what she had meant to say.
Suddenly, she was leaning forward and Roger was leaning
forward and...
Their noses bumped together.
Roger cringed.
"Sorry... I... I'm bad at this. Oh, God..."
Loreena only shook her head and giggled. She cradled
Roger's face in her hands, tilted her head, and kissed him.
Roger wasted no time in reciprocating, this time with
considerably more gracefulness.
When they were done, their foreheads rested together.
"So, umm... how do you feel?" Roger checked.
Loreena played with a lock of his hair and smiled.
"Blessed."
Roger grinned.
"I'm going to need to call JenniAnn at some point... maybe
tomorrow," Loreena continued.
"JenniAnn? Why?"
"I may have asked her to feel you out... see if you might
be... interested."
Roger laughed.
"I see. Well, she's very busy so it's nice we knocked
one thing off her to-do list."
"It really is."
The two embraced.
"So, umm, what should we do now?" Roger asked.
"Well... it's maybe a little unseasonable but... watch Encanto?"
Loreena suggested.
Roger beamed.
"I would love that."
He pried himself away long enough to pull up the movie.
As the opening notes sounded, Loreena nestled against
Roger. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her
hair.
It was the best St. Patrick's Day ever!
*~*~*
In Albany, Caleb and Lacey were also celebrating their best
St. Patrick's Day ever.
The twins, a boy and a girl, were nestled together in
Lacey's arms. Though the girl was smaller and would
need to be watched especially closely, exams hadn't revealed
anything particularly troubling. There was a good
chance they'd even go home the following day.
"They're so beautiful..." Lacey murmured. "Those lil
cheeks..."
Caleb smiled as he stroked first the girl's cheeks and then
the boy's.
"I... I just wanted one baby but... He gave us two,"
Lacey continued.
"He did. And, listen, if down the road you still want
to try... we can," Caleb assured. "I know you liked
the idea of being pregnant."
Lacey shrugged.
"Yeah, maybe. We'll see. More than anything, I
just really liked the idea of nursing. Just snuggling
the baby... babies... so close and knowing you're nourishing
them with your own body. I just love the idea of
that. And between JenniAnn and the lactation
consultant... I'm convinced I can still do that in
time. Maybe it'll even help her." Lacey caressed
the girl's hair.
"I'm sure it will, darling. So... what are you
thinking about names? We can't keep calling them Boy
and Girl. We sound like characters from Bird Box
and I don't want to start having nightmares again."
Lacey laughed.
"No, we definitely don't want that. I really love the
names we'd picked out... just in case."
Caleb smiled. One night, in a particularly optimistic
frame of mind, they'd pulled up baby names sites and picked
a girl's name and a boy's name they both liked.
"Marisa and Gianni?"
Lacey nodded.
"Marisa and Gianni," she repeated, smiling down at the
twins.
"They suit them."
"I think so."
Caleb bent down and kissed one of the baby's brows.
"Marisa Romano."
He did the same with her brother.
"Gianni Romano."
"Perfect," Lacey murmured before cupping Caleb's chin and
kissing him.
*~*~*
In their cabin near
the Fields of Gold, Andrew and JenniAnn had shared a
romantic, candlelit dinner and several slow, reverent
dances. But as midnight neared, JenniAnn yawned.
Andrew, with some reluctance, released her.
"We should probably head to bed."
JenniAnn nodded and wasted no time in sinking beneath the
covers. She was grateful that they'd already changed
into their pajamas. But when she went to brush some
hair away from her face, her fingers caught in a knot.
"I need to brush my hair... If I don't, it'll be an
absolute rats' nest in the morning."
Andrew shook his head and grabbed her brush from her bag.
"Let me?"
JenniAnn shrugged.
"Sure. Thanks."
Andrew settled behind JenniAnn and began to gently brush out
the tangles. There weren't many and when they were
attended to, Andrew set the brush on JenniAnn's
nightstand. He ran his fingers through her hair as a
final check... and because he loved the sensation.
Then he gathered her hair into one hand and pulled it back
from her neck where he planted a soft kiss.
"Love..." JenniAnn turned around and peered at him.
"Laja..." Andrew cupped her face in his right
hand.
JenniAnn kissed his palm then straddled his lap, wrapping
her legs around his middle. They hadn't canoodled
since their attempt had been interrupted by Marty a month
ago. She'd missed it. She'd missed Andrew even
when he'd been right there.
"We... we don't have to..." Andrew murmured even as hope had
began to swell in his chest.
"I know... but I want to. Do you?"
The angel nodded against her shoulder where his head rested.
"Very much."
The two shared a kiss then JenniAnn released her hold on
Andrew. She went for his T-shirt at the same moment
his hands came to the hem of her camisole.
Andrew chuckled and let go.
"Ladies first."
JenniAnn smiled and yanked off his shirt. She snuck a
kiss before Andrew again went for her cami.
Arms around each other, they laid down and proceeded with a
flurry of kisses.
Andrew let out a shaky breath as JenniAnn's lips trailed
along his collarbone, her hair tickling his chest.
JenniAnn raised her head and met his gaze. She cradled
his face in her right hand.
"Are you all right, my love?"
Andrew nodded.
"Just... missed this. Feels good to..."
"To have this back?"
"Yes."
JenniAnn brought his left hand to rest over her heart.
"I'm sorry I've been... off."
"Don't be, Laja! It's normal to have times when...
when you just don't feel up to..."
"I know. I do. But... I should have been more
honest with you. I should have told you about how
Joshua and Natalie and what happened to them... So
many nightmares and sometimes even when I was awake just...
intrusive thoughts. I'd... well, I'd expected for a
long time that... that the loincloth was a myth. It...
it wasn't there."
Andrew's eyes welled and he shook his head.
"I... I didn't want to be the one to tell you. I'm
sorry if..."
"No." JenniAnn squeezed Andrew's hand. "I'm glad
you didn't. I didn't want you to be the one. I
think, really, it needed to be Joshua. I needed to be
able to see with my own eyes that he was okay. I
mean... of course I knew he was okay. But that he was
okay talking about it, I guess. And then this
morning..." JenniAnn laughed. "Did you know he
skinny dips?"
Andrew chuckled and nodded.
"I did, yeah."
"Well... I didn't! But he told me this morning and as
helpful as our talk during the night was... hearing that and
seeing him so relaxed afterwards... it was like something
loosened in me. Like... it was okay to enjoy something
like that... in my way. Because he still could... in
his way. I dunno... It's weird."
"It's complicated. It's not weird," Andrew
assured.
"Yeah... spose so. That's a better way of putting
it. Just... seeing intimacy perverted and autonomy
stripped away... it... it felt... wrong somehow to enjoy
physical intimacy but... it wasn't."
"No. It wasn't." Andrew caressed JenniAnn's face
and stroked some hair behind her ear.
JenniAnn's face flushed but she smiled.
"He said we could go skinny dipping if we wanted...
together. I figured not tonight since it's a bit
chilly and you'd just worry about me getting pneumonia
again."
"You know me well." Andrew kissed JenniAnn's
brow. "But some day... absolutely. Whenever you
want."
"Okay." JenniAnn returned the kiss then snuggled
against her anam cara, lightly stroking his chest.
"Twenty two years..." Andrew murmured.
"Yep. Hard to believe we have three children who are
older than I was when we met."
"So weird when you put it that way."
JenniAnn grinned.
"We've always been weird... but good."
A shiver went through Andrew when she sat up, her hair
cascading around him like a curtain.
"I thought I loved you then. And I did... in a
manner. But compared to all I feel now... I... I
used to love this song called 'That Was a River.'"
"Sing it to me?" Andrew requested.
"I only remember the chorus. But it was about this
guy's wife seeing his ex and worrying that he still loved
her. And he sang 'That was a river. This is the
ocean. That never carried this much emotion.
Nothing compares to this deep devotion.'" JenniAnn
leaned in to kiss Andrew's lips. "Same guy for
me. But... this is the ocean. Now."
Andrew reached up and pulled her closer, cocooning JenniAnn
in his arms.
This was the ocean and one day it would drown him in grief
but he wouldn't change anything.
Twenty two years ago, he'd met a girl in a field.
Years of awkwardness and fumbles had ensued. But now
he was hers and she was his. She knew him best, second
only to God.
"I love you," he whispered into her ear. "I love
you. I love you."
JenniAnn repeated it to him, three times, before rolling
onto her back and pulling him with her.
For a brief moment, she buried her face in his shoulder,
remembering that darkened, torturous alley. But then
it faded away and twenty two years of happy memories
overwhelmed her. Her younger self would have died for
a moment like this. And now this was her life.
Whenever they wanted.
Her fingers twined in Andrew's hair when he rested his head
on her chest, his fingers gently caressed her right
side.
JenniAnn gasped. Somehow she had forgotten about her
own scarred right side, courtesy of Rex. It had become
such a part of her that it escaped her notice. But now
it occurred to her that before her own struggles with the
twin images of Joshua and Natalie, Andrew must have done his
own mental work.
And even though it seemed impossible, that made her love him
even more.
*~*~*
Friday,
March 18th, 2022
Joshua smiled as he rocked Amelia back to sleep shortly
after midnight. His Dad had given him a report of very
recent events and he was pleased. Loreena and Roger
had, finally, expressed their love for one another.
Caleb and Lacey were blissfully tucked away in a hospital
with their son and daughter. And Andrew and JenniAnn
had come back together after a tense few weeks.
Crowley had scheduled a time to talk with his Mum and Joshua
knew Aziraphale would make him stick to it. And while
Marty's hang-ups weren't entirely resolved, at least he'd
spoken to JenniAnn and planned to speak to Jamie.
All was well.
But Joshua was not naive. Ever. He knew things
would get tense when the show opened. Most of their
audience would be moved by Loreena's inclusion in the
cast. Others would be a little uncomfortable but keep
it to themselves, letting their discomfort challenge
them. But then there would be the others...
Joshua's eyes welled. Everything would be fine.
He knew that. But he also knew the pain of feeling
like your very existence put others at risk. He didn't
want Loreena to feel that. At least now Roger would be
there, full-time, to help cushion the emotional blows.
And the rest of the cast and crew would rally around
Loreena, just as they always did around their friends.
But then there was that other thing he couldn't remember...
Something... or someone... was looming. Someone,
Joshua thought.
But no other detail came to him.
Joshua stroked Amelia's back and prayed for whomever it was.
*~*~*
That evening, Loreena and Roger giggled as they entered St.
Genesius' Community Theatre. Their hands were clasped
together as they stepped into the office and came face to
face with JenniAnn.
"Oh! Hi! I didn't expect to see you tonight but
I'm so glad you're here, JenniAnn!" Loreena released her
boyfriend's hand and hugged JenniAnn. "Are you feeling
better?"
"Oh, yes and I'm glad to be here, too. Still off
make-up duty for a couple of days but things are much better
so... Andrew agreed to let Crowley and me come back
early. And it's a good thing, too. Seems like
I've already got some catching up to do." JenniAnn
grinned.
"Umm... yeah!" Loreena smiled at Roger who was hanging
back near the door. "That thing we talked about... you
don't need to worry about it."
"Wonderful! I'm so happy for you both!" JenniAnn
gushed.
Roger stepped forward and again took Loreena's hand.
"I'm happy, too. Turns out we just needed to discuss
funeral songs to get the ball rolling."
Loreena laughed as JenniAnn cocked her head.
"Seems you'd recommended Waking Ned Devine to Roger
and that led to remembering a discussion you'd all had which
led to us discussing our funeral songs which led to 'Dos
Oruguitas' which led to a kiss which led to..."
Roger raised their joined hands.
"This."
"Aww! That's so great! Well, you're a lovely
couple and I couldn't be happier for you. Does
everyone else know?" JenniAnn asked.
"Mason and Renee. Otherwise no," Roger
explained. "How... do we just make an
announcement? That seems odd."
"Surely not..." Loreena grimaced. "That seems
so... I don't know."
JenniAnn laughed and shook her head.
"No. You just act couply and word spreads like
wildfire. If you want me to plant the seed... since
I'm now off the hook for the other thing... I can," she
offered.
"Yes, please!" Roger and Loreena answered in unison.
JenniAnn made a happy little squeak and hugged them both.
"Great! Then I'm off!"
Once they were alone, the new couple faced each other and
laughed.
"I better go get into my costume," Loreena said after a
quick kiss.
"Yeah, I better try to find John. But... I'll be in
the audience when you go on."
"Thank you!" Loreena planted another quick peck on
Roger's cheek then hurried off.
Roger stared after her, beaming.
*~*~*
By the time rehearsal had started, JenniAnn's mission was
complete. Loreena and Roger had shyly but happily
accepted sincere congratulations from the Friends... Joshua
included. He'd pulled them both into a bear hug.
"I'm so happy! Totally knew it!"
"Since the sleepover?" Loreena guessed.
"Mmm... Before that," Joshua countered, offering no
more detail.
"Well, your approval means a lot. Thank you,
Josh." Roger clapped him on the back.
Nearby, Emma smiled.
"This production seems to have that effect. Seems like
every year, someone ends up getting together because of
it. Or makes their relationship official. The
last time we did this before COVID, a couple got engaged
during intermission. They took a photo with Peter in
full Jesus-mode after the show. They even used it as
their engagement announcement photo. Sometimes I like
to think about how, somewhere, a photo of my husband looking
like... well," she gestured to Joshua, "is sitting on
someone's mantle."
The others laughed.
"It's definitely a beautiful legacy for the
production." Joshua smiled at everyone. "I'm so
glad and proud to be a part of it with all of you!"
After a chorus of awws and several group hugs, rehearsal
began.
*~*~*
Mercy
Saturday,
March 26th, 2022
It had been decided that the troupe would perform two
preview performances for their most loyal patrons and
assorted friends and family. The first show on the
25th had gone off without a hitch. The second and last
preview performance had started off equally well... until
they hit intermission.
Emma was freshening up her make-up when she felt an odd
sensation... one she'd felt only once before in her
life. Standing nearby, Diana heard when she gave a
little gasp. The older woman was immediately by her
side.
"Emma! What's wrong?"
Emma was pale. She took a step back, revealing a small
pool of water.
"Oh!" Diana hugged her friend then yelled.
"Peter! Get over here now!"
Within moments, the entire backstage of the theatre was
abuzz.
Peter was comforting his wife alongside Maryam, Zeke was
calling 911, and Joshua was whispering words of
encouragement.
Andrew, meanwhile, was scrambling to figure out what to do.
"Max, go out in the lobby and tell everyone we're going to
need to take another fifteen minutes. Or no...
Can someone think up something to do to entertain them while
we figure this out?"
"Mick and Beth are out there," JenniAnn replied. "I
doubt Mick has his guitar but Joshua's is here. I'm
sure he could borrow it and play for a while?"
"Yes, Mick can borrow my guitar," Joshua called from his
spot near Emma and Peter.
"Edward, can you go find Mick, please?" Andrew requested.
"Absolutely." Edward nodded then ran off.
"Ivy's here, right?" Andrew peered around.
"Also in the audience," Diana answered. "I
can..." She looked over at Emma with concern when she
cried out.
"I'll go get her. We're asking her to go on as Mary,
right?" Amala checked.
Andrew nodded.
"Yes. Any chance Eric is here? I didn't see
him."
JenniAnn frowned and shook her head.
"He's not... Also, Maryam is going to go with Emma and
Peter, right? So Veronica..."
"You're Veronica," Andrew cut in. "Okay, Peter...
Peter..."
"Shalom."
The Friends all turned to a man who had suddenly appeared a
couple yards away.
Joshua tore his gaze away from Emma and beamed at the
newcomer.
"Hey, Cephas."
"Rabboni." Cephas smiled and waved at Joshua then
turned back to the Friends. "I feel like I could do a
decent job as Peter."
Andrew chuckled and hugged him.
"More than decent. Thank God." The angel of
death smiled at Joshua then refocused on Cephas.
"We'll let everyone fuss over you after the show. For
right now... Monica, get this man a costume, please."
Monica laughed and hooked her arm through Cephas'.
"Right this way..."
The others stared after them, stunned. But soon
attention was focused back on Emma.
"She's too early! What... what if her lungs aren't
fully developed? What if..."
Joshua knelt beside where Emma was crouched and kissed her
temple.
"Everything will be all right, my own. When the
ambulance comes, you and Peter will go with them. And
you'll do wonderfully." He looked up. "Anyone
available to drive my Ama?"
"Sy's in the audience. He can," Zeke offered.
"Wonderful. Andrew, could you go find him? And
Christopher... there should be a woman out in the lobby
looking a bit overwhelmed and confused. Purple
shawl. Cream peasant dress. That's Rakhyl,
Cephas' wife. Could you get her seated?
Naturally, she'd like to watch her husband perform."
Christopher smiled and nodded before leaving on his mission
to find the apostle's wife.
"Absolutely," Andrew agreed.
He squeezed Emma's and Peter's shoulders then left to do as
Joshua asked.
After another few minutes, Owen rushed in from the office.
"EMTs are here!"
"Peter!" Emma cried.
Peter squeezed her hand.
"I'm right here, mi amor. I'll be with you the whole
time."
"And I will follow as soon as I can, Emma," Maryam vowed.
Emma sniffled and nodded.
"Thank you. All of you. I had hoped..." A
contraction cut her off.
"Don't you worry about a thing, sweetheart," Diana
urged. "Everything will be just fine. We'll do
you proud."
Emma smiled through her pain and nodded.
"I... I know you will."
With that, the EMTs began to load Emma up. Sy rushed
up and took Maryam by the arm, escorting her to the Wilsons'
car.
Once they were gone, the sound of Mick strumming his guitar
started up and everyone let out the breaths they'd been
holding.
"Zeke, when there's a break before Mick's next song, why
don't you and Andrew go out there and explain what's going
on? It's not a secret. Emma and Peter put in
their program bios that they were expecting. Announce
the cast changes. Then let Mick play for another ten
minutes or so while we regroup... and pray for our friends."
Zeke gave a ready nod.
"Absolutely, Lord."
Loreena, who had snuck in from the dressing room once she'd
heard about Emma, stood on the periphery of the group and
raised an eye brow. But then maybe Zeke was a bit of a
Method actor...
*~*~*
Mick was finishing the last notes of "Amazing Grace" when he
saw Andrew and Zeke standing off-stage, waving at him.
"It looks like our director and Zeke, who plays Judas, would
like to say a few words so... fellas." He beckoned to
them.
Andrew waved to the crowd and brought a handheld microphone
to his lips.
"Folks, thank you so much for your patience. We really
appreciate it. We're going to let our friend Mick here
continue to entertain you for about ten more minutes while
we get our bearings but, first, we thought we owed you all
an explanation so..." He handed Zeke the microphone.
Beaming, Zeke spoke to the crowd.
"As many of you know, Emma and Peter, the owners of this
theatre who are currently starring as Mary Magdalene and
Simon Peter, are expecting their second child. Well...
Emma went into labor shortly after intermission started."
Murmurs of surprise and joy went through the crowd.
"I know we're all praying for them and looking forward to
welcoming another little one into the St. Genesius'
Community Theatre family. But, obviously, this has
forced a few changes in the cast for Act II tonight.
Happily, my daughter-in-law, Ivy Lee Wilson, was in
attendance tonight. She'll be taking over at Mary
Magdalene."
"Go Ivy!" Manny, Kendra, and Hailey shouted from the
audience.
Zeke smiled.
"Yes, she'll do a fantastic job... just as she'll be doing
at certain performances throughout the run. As for
Peter... we have a special friend, Cephas, who will be
helping us out there. And the part of Veronica,
usually played by our leading man's mother, will be played
by JenniAnn Chandler, Andrew's partner and our make-up
artist, so Maryam can support Emma and Peter tonight."
As the crowd cheered, Zeke returned the microphone to
Andrew.
"And with that... we'd just like to thank Mick and everyone
who jumped in to help out tonight. Thank you, again,
for your patience. Obviously it's not every day a
couple of apostles have to leave to welcome their
baby." Andrew chuckled then turned off the microphone
and hugged Mick. "Thanks, Mick. Really."
"Of course! I'm enjoying it. Now go take a few
minutes for yourselves. I imagine it's been pretty
frantic back there. I've got this."
"Thanks, man." Zeke hugged Mick then followed Andrew
backstage. They found the others already circled
around Joshua and praying.
"Dad, we ask You to wrap Your love around Emma and Peter and
their little one. Guide the doctors. Give Emma
strength and, after the baby's arrived, please grant her
peaceful rest so she can truly enjoy these first days as a
mother of two. Hold Emma, Peter, Sawyer, and their
baby girl close as we know You already do. And thank
You for this family we've found here... so supportive, so
eager to help each other out. May we bring Your
message of love and forgiveness to everyone out there
tonight and to everyone who comes through these doors.
Amen."
"Amen," the others echoed.
"Now..." Joshua smiled encouragingly at the gathered
cast and crew. "Let's go out there and finish this
show!"
The group cheered then, after a series of embraces, went to
their places and prepared to resume the show.
*~*~*
It was surreal for Cephas... being on that stage,
re-enacting those last hours of Yeshua's life, surrounded by
strangers... but strangers he felt a kinship with, strangers
he'd watched over.
During "Gethsemane," Aziraphale had stood beside him,
watching Yeshua and Crowley, their arms around each other's
shoulders. Cephas had wept when Yeshua called for him,
remembering how he'd failed to answer.
Then he had to get back on stage, back to waving his useless
sword around.
But the rockiest moment was the denial.
He stumbled onto the stage, catching the edge of the well as
he began to fall. As he splashed water onto his face,
Joccy approached. She eyed him up and down then
glared.
"'I think I've seen you somewhere... I remember!
You were with that man they took away. I recognize
your face!'"
Cephas peered into the well and shook his head, unable to
meet her gaze.
"'You've got the wrong man, lady. I don't know him and
I wasn't where he was tonight... never near the place!'"
Max scoffed and grabbed onto Cephas' shoulders, turning him
around. With the hand not facing the audience, he
gently patted Cephas' back. The kindness brought even
more tears to Cephas' eyes as Max sang.
"'That's strange, for I am sure I saw you with him.
You were right by his side! And yet you denied!'"
Cephas shook his head and tried to shrink away.
"'I tell you, I was never, ever with him!'"
Takoda pointed at him then looked in the direction Joshua
had been dragged.
"'But I saw you, too! He looked just like you...'"
Cephas ran away, nearly to the edge of the stage before
turning back to his accusers.
"'I do-don't know h-him!'" he screamed out, his voice
cracking.
Ivy approached and moved in front of him, her expression
sorrowful.
"'Peter, don't you know what you have said? You've
gone and cut him dead,'" she lamented.
Cephas took the young woman's hands in his and sobbed.
"'I-I had to do it, don't you see? Or else they'd go
for me.'"
Ivy closed her eyes and let out a ragged breath.
"'It's what he told us you would do... I wonder how he
knew?'"
The lights dimmed as Cephas sobbed and Ivy wrapped her arms
around him, leading him offstage to where Joshua was waiting
to wrap his right hand man in a hug.
*~*~*
The after-show crowd lingered for longer than usual, eager
for news of Emma and Peter and their baby. However, by
11:00 the last of them finally left, promised there would be
an update on social media as soon as possible. The
cast and crew dwindled to only a few of the older members,
the rest assured they'd get to spend time with the surprise
guest star and his wife later.
Those that remained gathered on center stage, seated on the
cushions used for the Last Supper.
"Peter is going to be so bummed out that he didn't get to
properly meet his namesake!" Zeke said as he handed Cephas
and Rakhyl some coffee.
"We've no intention of hurrying off," Cephas assured.
"Although... I can't say I'd like to do that again.
Once was enough." He waved to the stage. "Unless
absolutely needed, of course."
Joshua shook his head.
"No, I wouldn't ask that of you. But I do appreciate
you stepping in in a pinch. We'll talk to Eric.
I think he'll take on some extra shows. And I doubt
Peter intends to remain out for the rest of the time.
Emma, however... Well, we can figure everything out
tomorrow when we're rested. But I did want to say you
did a wonderful job, Cephas. I knew you would, of
course. But I couldn't be more pleased."
Rakhyl stroked her husband's back.
"You did do wonderfully, my dear."
Cephas smiled proudly.
"Thank you. It was my honor. I'm glad I've
finally been able to properly meet almost everyone.
We'd hoped we might all take in a show this time around."
"All?" Shane asked with evident curiosity.
Cephas nodded.
"The twelve of us. And our wives." He smiled at
Rakhyl.
"And a few other friends," John added. "I know Mary's
group expressed interest in coming."
"Oh, that would be lovely!" JenniAnn gushed. "I'm just
sorry she won't see Emma perform. But Ivy will be so
thrilled! And whomever we get to help her out.
Joshua, you don't suppose Mary might..."
Joshua shook his head.
"She'd maybe do it once or twice like Cephas here. But
I wouldn't ask any more of her. Besides, I have a
suggestion."
Andrew perked up.
"I'd very much like to hear it."
"I was thinking we might ask Loreena if she'd step in.
Then it's much easier to find someone else willing to do a
single solo and a brief non-speaking appearance during the
trial. We could ask Azalea about that. Lily,
Basil, and her were out of town when we did
rehearsals. But I know she could do it."
"That... would be a really big deal," Owen pointed
out. "I mean... I love the idea. Truly.
But... people are more attached to Mary than they are
Claudia. They could get... riled."
Joshua nodded.
"They could."
"If I remember correctly... and I believe I do... some were
riled by Joshua's casting," Rakhyl reminded.
"They were. But we didn't back down," Andrew asserted.
"Think of what it could mean to people in the LGBTQIA+
community. I mean... the female lead." JenniAnn
met Joshua's gaze. "And if people are uncomfortable...
well, I'm learning anew that sometimes you need to be a
little uncomfortable to grow."
Joshua smiled and raised his coffee mug to her.
"Exactly. But we'll see what Loreena..."
He was interrupted by a series of chimes and rings from cell
phones.
After exchanging a few anxious looks, several people picked
up their phones and looked at the Friends' group text.
"Read it, please, Zeke," Joshua requested.
Beaming, Zeke complied as Diana hugged his free arm.
"'Mercy Luciana Garcia-Campbell was born at 10:56 weighing
five pounds, six ounces. Emma and Mercy are both doing
well. Mercy is a touch underweight so will likely
spend a couple days in the NICU but we're feeling so blessed
that everything looks good. See you all soon.
Love, Peter. PS- Will post to FB shortly. Then
sleep.'"
Zeke handed his phone around so those without could see the
image of a beaming Emma holding her little girl.
Joshua admired them both as tears welled in his eyes.
"Beautiful..."
*~*~*
The Decision
Sunday, March
27th, 2022
As the first rays of dawn's light filtered into their
bedroom, JenniAnn let out a dreamy sigh. Her head
rested on the left side of Andrew's chest and her hand
lazily caressed his right side.
Andrew's eyes were closed as his own hands drifted up and
down his anam cara's back, sometimes burying his fingers in
her hair.
"Andrew?"
"Hmm?"
"I love you."
Andrew smiled and turned onto his side, causing JenniAnn to
shift to her side, too. He cupped her chin and planted
a kiss on her forehead.
"I love you, too."
"I was thinking... Aziraphale has made a lot of progress
with the Aurora Mist. I'm thinking he'll be finished
by Tuesday. He's gone into hyperdrive these past few
days. That show's season finale aired and it seems to
have agitated him some. I mean... Obviously, he
and Crowley should get to enjoy it first after all their
hard work. But maybe... Wednesday or Thursday night we
could stay there? Celebrate the show opening.
Make up for last month."
"I would love that. But first... we need to figure out
how to continue the show."
"We could invite Loreena and Roger over for lunch. You
and Joshua could talk to her then. And I'd be there,
of course, for moral support."
Andrew brought her right hand to his lips.
"Sounds like a plan."
"What time is it?" JenniAnn asked.
Andrew rolled over to check his pocket watch.
"6:15. We should probably get up soon to start
breakfast."
"There's enough grab and go stuff to keep someone from
starving," JenniAnn countered. "I vote we stay here
for another half hour at least... and I give you a
massage."
Andrew closed his eyes and gave a soft moan as her hands
gripped his shoulders. He smiled.
"Forget what I said. I like your idea better."
JenniAnn grinned and planted twin kisses on his shoulder
blades before going to get her supplies.
Whatever the lunchtime conversation brought, Andrew was glad
that at least in one area of his life, all the puzzle pieces
had slotted neatly back together.
*~*~*
"So what are Cephas and Rakhyl up to today?" JenniAnn asked
as she prepared chicken(-like) salad for sandwiches.
Joshua smiled as he mixed a fruit salad.
"Being tourists. I think they're going to some art
museums... her choice... and the Seaport... his. We've
given them a few days to themselves. And they'll pop
back up at St. G's eventually."
"How lovely! Speaking of lovely..." JenniAnn
washed her hands then hugged Joshua. "Thank you.
Again. For that talk. Things are... better."
Joshua chuckled when her cheeks flushed.
"I gathered. Andrew's been humming at random moments
yesterday and today."
"Aww, good. It's... it's been a wild few months.
But I hope now things will start to normalize."
Joshua laughed again.
"Normalize? Doubtful with the crowd you hang around
with. But get better? Yeah... I think so."
Beaming, JenniAnn stepped back into Joshua's embrace.
*~*~*
His heart pounded in his chest as he approached the security
checkpoint, passport in hand. He still couldn't
explain its sudden appearance on his bed stand a month
prior. Possibly it was a sick joke. Maybe it
wasn't legitimate. That seemed like something his
former "colleagues" would do... set him up to get arrested
at the airport, pulled away from the only person who truly
loved him, right as hope of escape had begun to blossom.
A gentle hand rested at the small of his back.
"It'll be all right. You'll see! We can't have
come this far just to have it all fall to pieces, Ed."
Ed forced a smile and nodded.
There was only one more person in front of him in line...
and then that man was waved through.
The agent waved at Ed.
"Kia ora!"
Ed forced what he hoped was a friendly smile... not that she
could see through his mask. But hopefully his eyes
showed a breezy pre-travel excitement.
"Kia ora."
He held his ticket and passport out.
"All right, Mr. Bonnet. Looks good. Go on
through the scanner when indicated and enjoy New York!"
Ed was so stunned that he didn't move until Steve gave him a
slight push.
"He's a bit sleep deprived. I'm hoping he can catch up
on some sleep during the flight."
"I know how that is! I've got a four-month-old at
home."
"Bless you! I imagine you do!"
Ed smiled, further calmed by the chatter. Then another
agent was waving him through the body scanner. He took
a deep breath and moved... and was waved through again
and... nothing. Just a polite tip of the head from the
agent on the other side.
Soon, Steve was beside him again and grinning.
"And so we're off!" he chirped. "I meant what I said
back there. You really ought to try to get some sleep,
dear."
"Mmm. Yeah. Okay."
Ed was still stunned that nothing had happened.
They'd just gotten through airport security... without a
hitch. Not even a pat down. Nothing.
Steve frowned.
"Let's get you sat down. Our gate's over there."
Steve looped his arm around Ed's waist and steered him to a
couple of chairs.
"Do you need anything? A drink? A snack?"
Ed shook his head.
"Just need... you."
"Aww, Ed..."
Ed sighed as Steve hugged him tightly.
"Just think... by this time on Friday or Saturday or so...
everything could be sorted. You could be free, hmm?"
"Yeah."
Steve held out his phone.
Ed smiled at the image on the screen... Joshua and Ant's
cousin... Loretta? No. Loreena.
Maybe everything really would work out.
*~*~*
"I really don't think Andrew and JenniAnn are expecting us
to dress up much," Loreena offered as she watched Roger do
his tie.
"No, probably not. But... it's our first time being
invited somewhere as a couple. So... I want it to be
special. Besides, you look fantastic. So I need
to up my game. I'm not showing up in a T-shirt and
jeans."
Loreena smiled. She did think she looked rather good
in her belted sweater dress, leggings, and boots.
"It's kind of weird," Roger mused. "Being together
when..."
Loreena's smile faltered.
"How so?"
"Well, I mean..." He chuckled. "Pretty sure
after all those laundry sessions, we've already seen each
others unmentionables, for one."
Relaxing, Loreena laughed.
"Yes, when I start dating someone I don't typically know
that he has dinosaur print boxers. Oh and, of course,
my personal favorite... the otters."
Roger burst out laughing.
"Otters make me happy. So I get up, I shower, and I
immediately see otters. It's a good way to start the
day. Besides, you should talk. You have Twilight
Bloom on one of your bras."
"Okay, firstly, the ponies are named Twilight Sparkle and
Apple Bloom. And, secondly, it's Rainbow Dash on my
bra. Get it straight, Colson."
With a smirk, Roger finished tying his tie then embraced his
girlfriend.
"In any case, my awkward self is perfectly happy to start
with the getting-to-know-you stuff behind us. But... I
can't help but wish we'd figured this out sooner."
"Mmm... Yeah, that could have been nice but... I'm
just happy we figured it out at all." Loreena kissed
him.
"Very true." Roger took her hands in his and gave them
a squeeze. "But now... we better head out. Don't
wanna be late for our first couple's lunch."
"Couples plus Joshua," Loreena corrected. "Actually...
does he ever date?"
Roger suppressed a shudder and only shook his head.
"Nope. Never."
"Huh. I mean I guess playing Jesus might kinda kill
your dating life."
"Something like that, yeah."
"Maybe some day... if he wants."
"Guess we'll see. Ready?"
"Ready."
The two exited Roger's apartment. After locking up, he
took Loreena's hand and they headed to the elevator.
When it beeped, an older woman who tended to behave a bit
passive aggressively towards Loreena stepped out. She
studied the two, an eye brow quirking upward.
"Good morning, Mrs. Galbraith," Roger cheerily
greeted.
"Hmm. Yes, good morning, Roger."
"We're headed out to meet friends for lunch. Anything
we can grab for you on the way back?" Loreena asked.
Flustered, Mrs. Galbraith shook her head and scurried
towards her apartment door. She gave the couple one
more alarmed glance before the elevator door closed.
"Now the entire building will know..." Loreena lamented.
"I'm sorry. I didn't even think. It just felt
natural to take your hand."
"Don't apologize! It is natural and I like it very
much." Loreena squeezed Roger's hand. "I just
hope you aren't hassled."
"I'll handle it if I am. I'm more concerned about
you." Roger rested his forehead against
Loreena's. "We'll deal with whatever comes.
Let's just have a good time, hmm?"
Loreena smiled and nodded.
"Yeah. Let's."
The elevator beeped again and the two set off towards St.
G's and the portal.
*~*~*
Loreena nervously pushed bits of fruit around her plate.
"What does everyone else think about this?" she asked.
"Well, we haven't told everyone. Emma and Peter, of
course. They thought it was a great idea. So did
Ivy. Truth be told, she was relieved. She would
have done all the shows if needed but she's trying to write
a book. A theological one, ironically," Andrew
explained.
"Some of the others were there when we were brainstorming,"
Joshua added. "Zeke, Diana, Owen, Shane, John."
"They were all supportive of the idea," JenniAnn
stressed. "But only if you were. If you don't
want to do it, we'll figure something out."
Loreena looked over to Roger.
"What do you think?"
"I think it matters most what you think but since you're
asking... I've heard you sing a few bars of 'I Don't
Know...' You sounded great, Loreena. You really
did."
Loreena caressed his cheek.
"Thank you."
"It's true."
Loreena sighed and looked across the table at her hosts and
Joshua.
"If this was just something we were doing as a group for
fun... I'd say yes in a heartbeat. But... we're
talking about the public. We're talking about a Jesus
show. I'm afraid of the reaction some will have when
they hear sainted Mary Magdalene is being playing by a
transwoman in half of the performances. It's not the
same as with Claudia. People aren't attached to
her. But..." Loreena paused for a moment and
rubbed at her temples. "I also think about what it
would have meant to fourteen-year-old me... Seeing
something like that. Seeing someone like me... that
close to Jesus. Trusted by him. Loved by him."
Joshua's eyes filled with tears. He reached across the
table and took Loreena's right hand in both of his.
"If... if the show weren't in a tight spot, would you feel
comfortable with this, Joshua?" Loreena questioned. "I
mean... the perception is there that Jesus and Mary
Magdalene... well... It can definitely look
romantic. And... and some of these people are used to
seeing a married couple portray those roles so... so there
could be an assumption. About you. So I need to
know you... you won't be uncomf..."
"I won't be," Joshua assured. "Not at all."
Loreena looked over to Roger whose own eyes were misty.
"Joshua doesn't lie," he murmured. "Ever."
Loreena let out another sigh.
"Then... if you're sure... I... yes. I'll do it."
Relief washed over Andrew's face. JenniAnn beamed and
hugged his arm.
Joshua rose, walked around the table, and hugged Loreena.
"Thank you. I think this will be great. I know
you will be."
Loreena smiled at him.
"I sure hope so."
"I'm Jesus. I know all," Joshua replied.
Loreena laughed and returned his hug as Roger looked on with
pride.
*~*~*
Monday, March
28th, 2o22
After a morning spent putting finishing touches on the
captain's quarters of the Aurora Mist, Aziraphale and
Crowley had moved onto St. Genesius' where Loreena, Joshua,
and Eric had spent hours rehearsing their numbers
together. Crowley had wanted to support his new friend
and also enjoy some time wrapped up in the energy of the
show without worrying about going on stage himself.
Loreena, of course, had done an amazing job.
From there, the two watchers had made their way to an
outdoor cafe for dinner.
"So... I was thinking we could stay on the ship for the next
couple of nights. Ensure everything is comfortable and
conveniently arranged," Aziraphale suggested in between
bites of creme brulee.
"Sounds good, angel."
"I do still want to get a different duvet before Andrew and
JenniAnn stay. I'm not entirely happy with the one
we're using now."
Crowley chuckled.
"What's wrong with the duvet?"
"Too modern. I thought I wouldn't mind it and I do
like some of the other smaller modern elements but it's just
too much. Stede wouldn't like it."
"Stede is either a long-dead slave owner or a fictionalized
TV character. I don't think his opinion on a duvet
really matters, Aziraphale."
The angel sniffed.
"Well... it does to me... in the latter case, not the
former. Naturally."
Crowley rolled his eyes as his anam cara pouted.
"Fine, fine. We can look around to..."
Aziraphale interrupted his sulk to look up at Crowley who
had tilted his head towards the street.
"Crowley, dear..."
After another moment, Crowley relaxed.
"Sorry. For a moment I thought I sensed..." He
lowered his voice. "A demon. I think?
Maybe? That way."
Aziraphale's eyes went wide and he stared in the direction
Crowley had pointed.
"I don't sense anything."
Crowley shrugged.
"Mighta just been paranoia then. Anyway... we can shop
around tomorrow. I would hate for you to be stuck with
a second-rate duvet."
Aziraphale chuckled and patted Crowley's hand.
*~*~*
A block away, Ed was plastered against the wall of an
alley. He could hear his heart thumping wildly.
All he'd wanted to do was get some dinner for himself and
Steve and now he'd likely been spotted... by the Serpent no
less. Now he was going to tip them all off and ruin
everything!
Ed fought back tears. He needed to get back to the
hotel. And he needed to see to get back.
He hurried back down the few blocks he'd come, his heart
only settling down a bit once he'd crossed the threshold of
the hotel. He rushed to his and Steve's room and
hurled himself inside the moment he had the door unlocked.
Steve startled when he saw him.
"Ed... Ed what happened?"
Ed couldn't speak. He only shook his head and began to
sob.
"Oh, darling..."
Ed rested his head on Steve's shoulder, melted into his
embrace, and wept.
*~*~*
Visitors
Wednesday,
March 30th, 2022
JenniAnn took a final look in the mirror and smiled at
herself. She and Andrew were headed to a French cafe
in Omaha for a celebratory lunch in honor of opening night.
"You look so pretty!" Violeta chirped from where she was
sprawled out on the bed.
"The eye make-up isn't too much? Too bright?"
Shelby shook her head.
"No! It's really beautiful. Actually kinda makes
me want to play around with eye shadow."
"Well, just don't take any tips from Belle," JenniAnn
teased. "She's not happy until every shade is
somewhere on her face."
Shelby laughed.
"Noted."
Violeta sidled up and hugged JenniAnn.
"Bring us back some fudge?" she requested with puppy dog
eyes.
JenniAnn smiled and kissed the angel's hair. There was
a candy shop not far from the cafe that Violeta was very
fond of.
"We already planned on it. Just keep an eye on your
phone. We'll send a photo of the flavors sign."
"I hope they have cookies and cream." Violeta licked
her lips. "But mostly I hope you and Andrew have a
good time. You deserve it."
"Thank you, honey. And thank you both for sticking
around to help watch Avi and Belle. What are you
planning to do?"
"Watch a movie and do a craft of some sort, I think.
Maybe..."
Shelby was interrupted by a knock on the door.
JenniAnn opened it to find Marty.
"Oh..."
"I, uh, just wanted to say that I hope you and Andrew have a
lovely time at lunch," the angel said.
JenniAnn smiled at him.
"Thank you, Marty. I appreciate that. Are
you..."
Marty shook his head.
"Aziraphale invited me to check out the work he's done on
the ship so... Sandy and I will be doing that."
JenniAnn could see some strain on Marty's face as he said
it. She could tell he would have preferred going
along... sitting at the cafe with Sandy, at a respectful but
unobscured distance. But he wasn't. She squeezed
his hands.
"That sounds fun! I can't wait to hear what you
think."
Marty nodded and squeezed her hands back.
"I will be going tonight. To the theatre. If
that's..."
"Of course! Our archivists need to be there for
opening night! And our friends."
Marty smiled. It grew as JenniAnn embraced him.
"Thank you," she murmured.
"You're welcome. I'm sorry that things got..."
"Don't apologize. It's okay. Really.
It's... been a time."
Marty stepped back and nodded.
"It really has."
"But... better times to come!"
"From your lips to..."
"My ears."
Joshua peeked around Marty and chuckled.
"Aww! You look great! All of you do.
Actually... Could I please borrow your phone,
JenniAnn?" he requested.
"Sure."
JenniAnn grabbed it from her purse and handed it over.
"I noticed something back when we were putting things away
before Loreena's first visit. Marty... my camera-shy
firstborn... there are hardly any photos of you around
here. We need to remedy that. Girls, you should
get in it, too."
"He's right! And I'm sorry I never caught onto
it! It's almost always you offering to take the photo,
Marty. But you're part of the household... part of the
family, too. So, yes. Thanks, Joshua.
Let's do this." JenniAnn looped an arm around Marty's
back.
"I suppose a photo might be nice..." Marty admitted.
After the four were posed, Joshua snapped the photo.
He gave a satisfied smile to the image on the camera.
"We'll have to get one later with Andrew in it."
"Where is Andrew, actually?" JenniAnn asked. She took
the phone back from Joshua and glanced at the time.
"We're supposed to leave in five minutes. He's always
so punc..."
"Sorry!" Andrew hurried up the steps. "I got
waylaid. Look who I found visiting with Yonah..."
The angel of death motioned for someone to come up the
stairs. As the figure drew nearer, JenniAnn gasped and
rushed forward.
*~*~*
Zeke was standing in the grotto outside of St. Genesius',
taking a few moments to reflect before the show.
"Is it break a leg that they say?" a vaguely familiar voice
asked.
Surprised Zeke turned to the source. He smiled gently.
"Yehuda..."
Yehuda smiled and moved into the man's open arms.
"Shalom, Zeke."
"It's... wow. It's so good to see you again.
Cephas said you'd all be around."
Yehuda nodded.
"The others will be coming. But I wanted a few extra
days. Mostly to have time to thank everyone. I
spent the afternoon at Andrew's and JenniAnn's place with
Yeshu. He's so pleased to have the show back."
"Well, we're all thrilled to be back. I missed this so
much. I missed... well, being you. It's made me
feel closer to all of you... the Lord, especially."
"I'm so glad. And... your portrayal is so
respectful. I've appreciated that."
"Well, thank you. It means a lot to hear that.
Although... were you wanting a go at it like Cephas..."
Yehuda cut Zeke off with an adamant shake of his head.
"No, no. It's kind of you to offer. Truly.
But... once was enough. More than enough."
"I'm sure. Just wanted to check. Want to go
inside and meet everyone?"
Yehuda gave an eager nod.
"I would love that."
Arm in arm, the two men headed inside the theatre.
*~*~*
Roger gently rubbed Loreena's shoulders as she sat in front
of a mirror, running through "Could We Start Again, Please?"
"'I've been living to see you... Dying to see you but
it shouldn't be like this.'"
Roger nodded encouragingly as she went through her verses.
"Beautiful... And very emotional," he praised once she
was finished.
Loreena let out a shaky breath.
"Thank you. I know it's a much easier song than 'I
Don't Know How to Love Him' but... full disclosure... I
sometimes sing that one around the apartment. When I'm
cleaning and stuff. Lots of showtunes. But
that's a favorite. I'm just not as familiar with
'Could.'"
"Well, I wouldn't know it. And neither will anyone
else."
"Thank you... mi dulce nutria."
Roger burst out laughing.
"Your... sweet... what?"
Loreena laughed, too.
"Well... I noticed that terms of endearment are kinda big
with all of you. So I wanted one for you. And
the coupled Friends kinda laid claim to all the English ones
I could think of so... I decided in honor of your heritage
I'd use a Spanish one so... my sweet otter."
"Aww..." Roger's eyes welled. "That... that's
really sweet. I love it." He rested his chin on
Loreena's hair and they peered into the mirror together.
"I thought it was fitting... not just because you like
them. But also because you're cute and playful.
Like an otter."
Loreena stood and wrapped her arms around Roger's waist.
"I don't know that I would have agreed to this if... if we
weren't together."
"I think you would have... but I'm very glad we're
together."
The two kissed.
"And I definitely need to think of a pet name for
you..." Roger's brow furrowed.
Loreena patted his cheek.
"Don't force it. It'll come to you... just like mi
dulce nutria came to me. Well... my sweet otter
did. I had to look up otter in Spanish."
Roger beamed.
"And I love that you did. I'll let you know as soon as
it comes to me."
"Looking forward to it." Loreena smiled and moved into
Roger's embrace.
There was a knock on the door.
"Come in!" Loreena called.
Joshua entered carrying a parcel. The archbishop was a
few paces behind him.
"Hi!" Loreena greeted.
"I just wanted to come see you before we saw each other on
stage and I ran into Tony on my way. Here. For
you." Joshua held the parchment-wrapped gift out to
Loreena.
"Oh... thank you. Should I open it now?"
"If you'd like."
"I would." Loreena smiled at Joshua then tore away the
paper. "Oh... did you make this? It's so
beautiful..."
"I did."
Roger's eyes lit up as Loreena showed off the carved box
shaped like a butterfly.
"Mariposa! You're my mariposa! Butterfly!"
"We were discussing terms of endearment just before you came
in," Loreena explained to her well-wishers before looking to
her boyfriend and squeezing his hand. "I love
it. And it fits with 'Dos Oruguitas.'"
"Aww. Yeah!"
"You've changed and grown so much since we first met,
Loreena," Joshua explained. "So I thought it was
fitting... and, yes, I thought the 'Dos Oruguitas' story was
very cute. It inspired me."
"Well, thank you." Loreena hugged Joshua. "I'll
treasure it always."
"You're very welcome. I'm just so glad we're doing
this together. You're going to be a wonderful
Mary. Speaking of..." Joshua motioned to Tony.
"Well, my gift isn't nearly as impressive and I know you're
not Catholic, Loreena, and please don't take this as an
attempt to convert you or anything but... I thought you
might like to have this." The archbishop handed
Loreena a small pouch.
Loreena opened it and smiled.
"Oh... No, I love this, Arch... Tony. I really
do. Look at her..." She showed the St. Mary
Magdalene medal off to Roger.
"I'm so pleased you like it. I picked it up when I
visited Jerusalem some years back."
Loreena's eyes went wide.
"It's from the Holy Land and... you're giving it to me?"
"Of course, dear. You're bringing her to life... and
doing so as a favor to your friends and so the show can go
on. You deserve it."
"Thank you," Loreena murmured through the lump in her
throat. She hugged the archbishop then Joshua again.
"We'll let you get back to your prep now. But... I'll
see you on stage." Joshua squeezed Loreena's hands and
smiled.
"Looking forward to it! Really!" Loreena smiled
and kissed his cheek. "See you in a bit, Joshua!"
"Sounds good!"
"Thank you both!" Loreena called after the two as they
left. She closed the door and, when she turned around,
Roger was holding a box. "You too? I'm gonna get
spoiled!"
"Well... I thought about getting you flowers but... I
thought this would be better."
"All right..." Loreena accepted the box and pulled off
the lid. "Oh... oh, Roger... it's..."
"I remembered you once telling Mason and me about a dress
you saw when you were in high school and... and you wanted
it so badly. Royal blue. Sparkly bodice.
I... Well, I know it can't be the same dress but... I hope
it's close enough. I got your measurements from
Amala. I hope that wasn't creepy or..."
Loreena cut Roger off with a kiss then rested her head on
his shoulder.
"It's not the same dress... it's even more beautiful.
But what I love most of all was that you remembered.
That was years ago I told you that, Roger!"
"It stuck with me."
Loreena kissed him again.
"Thank you. I can't wait to try it on. I would
right now but... then I won't want to take it off.
Maybe tonight you could come to my apartment? Dance
for a bit?"
Roger smiled and nodded.
"I'd love that."
Loreena beamed as Roger kissed her forehead and then her
lips.
"Then it's a date."
*~*~*
"You doing okay?" Joshua checked as JenniAnn began covering
his back in moisturizer.
"Yep. Doing good." JenniAnn smiled at him in the
mirror. "You?"
Joshua grinned back.
"Super! It's fun having Yehuda here. Although I
think it's for the best he watched from the box again."
"Probably so. I imagine it's all still very
emotional. I mean between what actually happened and
how difficult things still were for him last time he was
here. But I'm glad Aziraphale is here to watch
with..."
JenniAnn was interrupted when the subjects of their
conversation burst into the office along with Crowley.
Alarmed, Joshua stood up.
"What's going on?"
Crowley shook his head.
"Something... It's seemed off all night. But...
I was sssssso dissssstracted..."
Aziraphale hugged his anam cara.
"Calm down, dear boy. Deep breaths."
"Yehuda, is everyone okay?"
The apostle nodded.
"Yes. But Crowley thought he sensed a demon."
JenniAnn gasped in surprise.
"Where?"
"Somewhere in the audience," Yehuda relayed.
"Crowley, come sit down," JenniAnn suggested, waving towards
the couch. "Joshua, should I keep..."
"Yes, please. We're not stopping the show," Joshua
insisted.
"All right. But... can someone get Andrew, please?"
JenniAnn requested.
Joshua squeezed her hands.
"Yehuda, please get Andrew."
"Yes, Rabbi."
Yehuda left to search for the director.
Aziraphale rubbed Crowley's back as they sat on the
couch. JenniAnn resumed applying Joshua's
make-up. In spite of her nerves, the familiar routine
calmed her.
"This whole time... I've felt like there was something
I couldn't quite reach. Like when Yehuda first
came. I hadn't remembered he was finding his way back
to me." Joshua rubbed at his temples and peered up at
the ceiling, asking for information.
Crowley calmed and spoke.
"Something felt off since shortly before curtain.
But... nerves, ya know. Opening night. Sympathy
nerves for Loreena, too. I put it off to that.
I'm glad I'm doing this but it's still hard sometimes.
But I figured it would go away once 'Gethsemane' was
over. But... I went into the lobby, planning to join
Aziraphale and Yehuda in the box for the rest of the
show. And as soon as I was up there... I could sense
them. A demon. Or... I think it was a
demon. But... a little off. Somewhere in the
audience."
"It doesn't make sense. Why would a demon come here...
sit through the entire first act... intermission... now a
good chunk of Act II. If they wanted to do
something... why wait?" JenniAnn questioned.
"Because they don't want to do anything," Joshua
replied. "Except watch the show."
JenniAnn couldn't help but laugh.
"A demon who loves the works of Andrew Lloyd Webber and Tim
Rice?"
Aziraphale cocked his head.
"Well... I'm not sure it's much stranger than a demon
who loves the works of Queen."
Crowley chuckled.
Yehuda returned with Andrew.
"Laja..." The angel of death ran to her and hugged
her.
"Hey... Are you okay?"
"Yes. I had no idea anything was amiss until Yehuda
found me. So there's a demon here?"
"Yeshua, can you sense anything?" Yehuda asked.
"Just... my children."
"Adorable. But not very helpful."
"Crowley!" Aziraphale hissed.
"I mean... it's true."
Joshua chuckled.
"It is true. Well... thankfully... I'm going to have a
really good aerial view of the audience soon."
"Using the cross for surveillance... That's...
something." Andrew shook his head, his expression a
mixture of amusement and concern.
"I don't know what's going on and Dad isn't telling me but
I... well... I feel... good," Joshua relayed.
"Whomever it is... I don't think they're here to hurt
anyone. I think... maybe... they're trying to find
their way back just like..."
"Me."
Joshua beamed at Yehuda and nodded.
"So I'll see if I can spot anyone. Failing that...
let's post Gabe and Freya by the lobby doors
post-curtain. Andrew, can you get that message to them
as soon as the show ends? I'll already be in the lobby
after the finale."
"Of course. You think they'll recognize whomever it
is?"
"Probably. Marty and Sandy would be better but...
let's not mention this to them. At least... not yet,"
Joshua decided. "If we can't figure it out... then we
tell Marty. But I don't want to upset him when there's
no reason."
"I agree. He's just barely started to return to, well,
normal. And... it's not like a demon lurking about has
always been a bad thing," JenniAnn reasoned.
Crowley rose just long enough to take a little bow.
Joshua chuckled.
"Exactly. So... I'll let you know if I spot them
during 'The Crucifixion.' In the meantime... please
try to be calm. I mean think about it... If they
meant any harm, would they really show up where I am?
If they started any trouble, I'd have to do my thing.
Satan really wouldn't want to set things up so a theatre
full of people in one of the largest cities in the world
witnesses the Son of God expelling a demon. And you
just know cell phones would come out. Then it would go
viral. It just wouldn't make sense."
"All good points." Andrew dragged a hand through his
hair. "Well... then I guess we proceed as normal."
"None of this is normal," JenniAnn teased as she gently applied a blood packet to
Joshua's back.
Chuckling, Andrew nodded.
"As normal as possible. Agreed?"
"Agreed," the others echoed.
After a few more moments and a few more blood packets,
Joshua stood and walked towards the backstage area.
"Here we go..."
*~*~*
"'Father, forgive them... They don't know... what
they're doing.'"
Joshua gasped as the eerie cacophony of music played.
He peered down at Violeta and Loreena and the others.
"'Wo-woman... behold... your son... Behold... your
mother.'"
Stealing a few moments, Joshua gasped for air and peered out
at the crowd.
So many familiar faces but no demons...
"'My God... My God... Why have You... forsaken
me?'"
Joshua arched his back and looked up at the ceiling.
"Dad... where???" he silently asked.
Joshua's head rolled forward, his chin resting on his chest.
"Row 7... left aisle," a still, small voice replied.
"Thank You."
"'I thir-thirst,'" Joshua spoke aloud.
As Edward moved to grab the spear and sponge, Joshua looked
to the seventh row. He recognized everyone... except
two people. One's face was completely obscured by a
cascade of black and grey hair. They appeared to be
hunched over, sobbing. The man next to them was
turned, seemingly whispering in their ear. Joshua
could only see soft blonde waves of hair.
The sponge rose into the air. He was out of time.
The chorus' shrill voices grew louder.
Joshua rallied a final time, his face once again upturned as
he peered into the imagined heavens.
"'It... is fin-nished. Father... into... your hands...
I commend... my... my spirit.'"
His head lowered and his eyes closed, Joshua could no longer
see anyone. But his blood ran cold when someone howled
from the left side of the theatre.
A tear slipped down Joshua's cheek.
He recognized that howl.
*~*~*
As soon as Joshua was in the tomb, he hurried out of the
back to where Andrew and JenniAnn were waiting.
"So? Any ideas?" the latter questioned as she began
wiping off Joshua's face.
"Yeah. No one you would know of but... Crowley and
Yehuda know him. I don't think I want to say anything
just yet. I'll try to talk to him after the show."
Andrew glanced at JenniAnn before giving his attention back
to Joshua.
"Do you think we have reason to be concerned?"
Joshua's eyes filled and he shook his head.
"He... I... I didn't send him away. He... he
chose... He..."
"Joshua..." JenniAnn wrapped her arms around him as he
sobbed.
*~*~*
Loreena walked onto the stage, her costume now complimented
by a black veil. She clung to the edges of it as she
peered up at the private box.
"'I've been living to see you... dying to see you but it
shouldn't be like this. This was unexpected.
What do I do now?'"
From offstage, a recovered Joshua sang.
"'Could we start again, please?'"
Loreena stumbled towards the voice then shook her head,
grief etched into her face.
"'I've been very hopeful so far. Now for the first
time, I think we're going wrong.'" Loreena hastened to
the opened tomb and, after peering inside, fell to her knees
in anguish. "'Hurry up and tell me this is just a
dream. Oh, could we start again, please?'" she begged.
A hooded Joshua stepped on stage and rested a hand on
Loreena's shoulder.
He lowered his hood, smiled, and sang out.
"'Now let's start again...'"
Loreena threw her arms around Joshua and beamed. They
stood together, foreheads touching as the crowd applauded.
After reuniting with the rest of the cast, sans Zeke, Joshua
paraded down the aisle with Loreena and Violeta on either
side of him. His smile faltered for just a moment.
The two seats at the end of row seven were empty.
*~*~*
The champagne cork popped and Loreena giggled as Roger
scrambled to get it over the sink as it spewed out.
He poured some into two flutes and handed one to Loreena.
"To my beautiful girlfriend... mi mariposa... who did a
magnificent job tonight!"
"Thank you." Loreena tapped her flute against her
boyfriend's then took a sip. "I'm so glad to have the
first night over with. I'll be way less nervous on
Friday night with one performance under my belt."
"I couldn't tell you were nervous at all. You really
were wonderful."
"Thanks but... it's actually pretty easy to pretend to be
enamored with Joshua. I mean... don't get me
wrong." Loreena squeezed Roger's free hand.
"You're the one for me but..."
"I understand. Completely. I think nearly
everyone who meets him ends up at least a little bit... if
not a lot... in love with Joshua. In a very chaste
way, of course. Generally."
"Generally?"
Roger laughed.
"I've heard the girls have occasionally had to intervene
when women have formed designs on him."
"Makes sense. I mean... to be brutally honest... he's
not the most handsome man I've ever laid eyes on. But
there's just something about him that just... I dunno.
He's easy to love."
"That he is," Roger agreed.
"And so are you... but in a different way." Loreena
batted her eye lashes.
Roger chuckled and wrapped his arms around her waist.
"You look... amazing. Ready for that dance?"
"Mmm hmm."
Roger started a song on his phone.
"Oh... I love this song." Loreena smiled at him and
began to hum along as they danced and Leon Bridges crooned
along.
"Baby,
baby, baby...
I'm coming home
To your tender sweet
loving.
You're my one and
only woman.
The world leaves a
bitter taste in my mouth, girl.
You're the only one
that I want.
I wanna be around.
I wanna be around,
girl.
I wanna be around,
girl."
*~*~*
Thursday,
March 31st, 2022
It was well after midnight and Joshua alone remained
awake. He sat in Willowveil's ballroom, sipping spiced
milk and staring into the flames of the fireplace. He
mentally reviewed the show and everything that had happened
afterwards.
He wondered when exactly Steve and Edgar had slipped
out. There was a brief moment of darkness between "The
Crucifixion" and "John 19:41." Maybe they'd gone
then. The lights also lowered between "Kaddish" and
"Finale." Either way... he was certain they'd not seen
the Resurrection. They couldn't have snuck out the
back door. His Ama and Abi would have been there,
waiting with Yoktan. They must have gone through the
lobby. Owen, Amala, and Mike should have been there...
but maybe not if they'd all gone to the storage room.
A lot of merchandise had been sold during
intermission. They may have needed to restock.
Whenever and however they'd gotten out, Joshua wished he
knew where they were. He hoped they were
comfortable... that they felt safe... that they really were
trying to make their way to him. Maybe the show had
just been too much.
In spite of his concern for the two visitors, Joshua had
managed to give his time and attention to the throng of
audience members who had descended upon him after final
curtain. He smiled as he recollected the warm words
and the embraces. Multiple times he'd stepped outside
to take unmasked photos with them. He'd noticed
Loreena doing the same.
Word had gotten out... at least in some circles, namely
among the regulars of the Green Carnation. Joshua was
relatively sure he knew how it had happened. After
finding out exactly why Crowley had been babbling about
Jesus, Blake, the man who had punched him, had looked into
the show. He'd seen a behind-the-scenes photo of
Loreena on St. G's Facebook page. He'd recognized her
from their days in the ballroom scene and excitedly shared
the news with his fellow bar patrons. So it was that a
number of queer people, eager for representation, had shown
up for opening night. Joshua knew more would be coming
and he felt heartened by that. Loreena's face had
shone so brightly...
Joshua didn't think she'd noticed the small group of people
who had shot out of the theatre as soon as they could, their
faces stormy.
His Abi had. He'd overheard them as they'd gotten into
their car... spitting out words like "disgusting" and
"disgraceful" and "blasphemous."
Word would spread further and faster now... for good and for
ill.
Joshua sucked in and let out a deep breath.
Somewhere, a modern day Qaiapha and Khanan were making
plans... telling themselves they were honoring Jesus,
defending Him.
"Woe to you, teachers of the law and Pharisees, you
hypocrites! You are like whitewashed tombs, which look
beautiful on the outside but on the inside are full of dead
men's bones and everything unclean," Joshua spat out.
A creaking noise behind him caused Joshua to spin
around. He could just make out two silhouettes, frozen
in the hallway. His face softened.
"Girls..."
Shelby and Violeta stepped into the ballroom.
"We woke up and couldn't get back to sleep. Thought
we'd get some cocoa or..."
"Spiced milk." Shelby glanced at the mug on the coffee
table in front of Joshua. "We didn't realize anyone
else was awake."
Joshua motioned for them to come closer.
"Which do you want... cocoa or milk?"
"Cocoa," Violeta replied.
"Milk," Shelby answered.
Joshua smiled and nodded as two steaming mugs materialized.
"Oooh, thanks!" Violeta took a sip and beamed.
"Delicious. Could we sit with you for a while?"
"I would love that."
Joshua sat down on the couch and smiled when Shelby settled
to his left and Violeta to his right.
Shelby enjoyed her spiced milk for a few moments before
setting it down and letting her head loll onto Joshua's
shoulder.
Joshua smiled and kissed her hair.
"Sleepy after all?"
"No. Just... dreamy. Tonight was really
great. It was cool to be on stage. And did you
see all those people around Loreena after the show?"
"I did. It was great to see."
"A lot of those same people came to see you after," Violeta
observed.
"They did." Joshua recalled the hesitant, nervous
faces of some. Then he'd held his arms aloft and
they'd scrambled into his arms.
"Did you know a lot of queer people when you were on Earth
the first time?" Shelby inquired.
"A fair amount, yeah."
"So... why didn't you say anything?" Violeta pressed.
"I did, Duckling. 'Judge lest not you be judged'...
'Love one another as I have loved you.' As the meme
goes... I didn't stutter."
Shelby and Violeta giggled.
"I do love that meme..." Shelby squeezed Joshua's
hand. "Love you more."
Joshua wrapped an arm around each of the sisters.
"I love you both. So much. Now... tell me
something good?"
As Shelby and Violeta happily told Joshua about the amusing
things Belle, Avi, and Evie said and did while they were
babysitting, Joshua calmed.
Whatever the modern Qaiapha
and Khanan were doing, he had an army of Shelbys and
Violetas and they would triumph.
*~*~*
The following day passed without incident... save a flurry
of tickets being bought. Soon, St. Genesius' was again
filled with the cast and crew and an excited audience.
That evening, Yehuda had opted to go invisible so he could
roam the audience. On some level, he was hoping the
mysterious demon... or whatever they were... would have
returned. But Crowley had had no sense of them.
So, instead, the apostle studied the faces of the audience
members. He was moved by their joy and sadness,
excitement and dread. In many ways, it was the three
years he'd spent with Yeshua distilled into a couple of
hours.
As Act II progressed, Yehuda made his way to the private box
which held such precious memories. He peered around the small room,
marveling over how much had changed since the first time he
had been there. Everything really.
And then he saw movement in the back corner.
Yehuda opened his mouth to speak then thought better of
it. He tried not to look directly at the
intruder. People could sometimes sense him if he
stared and he didn't want to scare him off. But the
quick glance was enough to recognize him... the black and
gray hair, the beard, the arms bedecked with tattooed
stars.
As calmly as possible, Yehuda exited the private box.
Once the door was shut behind him, he hurried down the
stairs, through the theatre, leapt up the stage stairs, and
ran backstage, becoming visible as he stepped into the
office where JenniAnn was applying Joshua's make-up.
"Rabboni, Edgar is here," he reported. "In the private
box. Edgar who was known as Rawiri," Yehuda added when
he realized Joshua knew thousands upon thousands of Edgars.
Without saying a word, Joshua bolted up from his chair,
becoming invisible in the process. He followed
Yehuda's path in reverse... off the stage, through the
theatre, up the stairs, and into the private box.
No one was there.
Joshua's heart sunk. He believed Yehuda. Yehuda
would know. Edgar had been there. But he'd
chosen to leave once he'd realized he'd been spotted.
Joshua whispered a prayer to his Dad then returned to
JenniAnn and Yehuda.
"He left."
"Who is Edgar? The demon?" JenniAnn asked as Joshua
sat back down. She squeezed his shoulders when she saw
how glassy his eyes were.
"Yes," Yehuda replied.
"So... are we still thinking there's no reason to be
scared?"
"Yes. Edgar wouldn't actually hurt anyone," Joshua
hurriedly assured, taking one of JenniAnn's hands in both of
his.
"I'm sorry he left before you could speak, Yeshua," the
apostle apologized.
"I saw him last night. I didn't tell you and Crowley
because I didn't want to get your hopes up. I couldn't
see his face. His hair was in the way. Then...
then they snuck out early. How... how did he look?"
In spite of his disappointment, Yehuda smiled.
"Well. He looked well. Cared for. His
beard was neatly trimmed. His hair was brushed and
washed and in a neat... I can't recall the
word." Yehuda gathered his own hair behind his neck.
"Ponytail?" JenniAnn suggested.
"Yes! But only partly. He looked... princely."
A small smile played on Joshua's lips. At least Edgar
was allowing himself to be cared for by someone. It
made Joshua feel more secure in his assumption that the
blonde man had indeed been Steve. Joshua hadn't
thought Edgar would leave him half a world away. He
hoped they were enjoying themselves... outside of whatever
Edgar's current scheme was.
"So... I shouldn't be scared. But should I be
worried?" JenniAnn bit her lip and looked at Joshua in
the mirror.
"No," Joshua and Yehuda said in unison.
"Perhaps his identity is best kept between the three of us?"
Yehuda suggested. "Yeshua is right to be concerned
about Crowley. They were close... as close as anyone
can be in Hell. Maybe Edgar will come back...
but likely not if he senses anyone is looking for him.
Crowley would look for him. I tried not to make eye
contact. It's possible he doesn't realize I saw him."
"I think that's best," Joshua agreed. He met
JenniAnn's gaze in the mirror. "You can tell Andrew if
you'd like. I would never ask you to keep anything
from him."
The woman considered for a moment then shook her head.
"No. This all sounds... angsty. It'll only worry
him. If you say it's not worth worrying over then it's
not. I just... I hope he comes back. For your
sake."
JenniAnn leaned down and hugged Joshua's neck.
Joshua reached up and patted her cheek.
"Thank you. But now... we have a show to continue
with."
Yehuda nodded.
"I told Zeke I would visit him before 'Superstar.'
I'll go do that now. I'll let you know if I see
anything else, Yeshua."
Joshua reached for Yehuda's hand and squeezed it.
"Thank you."
"Of course, Lord."
Yehuda squeezed Joshua's hand in return, smiled at JenniAnn,
and left them.
JenniAnn opened her mouth to ask further questions but then
thought better of it. Joshua's eyes had gone glassy
again and she didn't want to push him.
"Sing me something? Please?" Joshua requested.
"O-okay." JenniAnn nodded then began to sing.
"'Tender shepherd, tender shepherd, let me help you count
your sheep. One in the meadow, two in the garden,
three in the nursery fast asleep... fast asleep.'"
A tear trickled down Joshua's cheek as he listened and
thought of his lost lamb.
*~*~*
Trouble
Friday, April 1st, 2022
Cephas and Rakhyl were walking through the Bronx, admiring
the hustle and bustle, when they heard worship music.
They stopped in front of a church.
"Mission of Christ Christian Church," Cephas read
aloud. "A bit redundant, don't you think?" he
whispered to his wife.
Rakhyl laughed.
"A bit. Do you want to go in?"
"Yes. But let's sit to the back in case we need to
make a quick escape. Some of these modern
churches..." Cephas clucked his tongue.
"Agreed."
Rakhyl took Cephas' hand and walked with him into the
church.
Right away, the two felt very ill-at-ease. While they
received a few smiles upon entering, most of the congregants
looked them up and down with wary gazes.
"Not feeling the Spirit of the Lord," Cephas hissed to
Rakhyl once they were seated.
"No... me neither."
Still, they sang along and listened attentively to the
readings from the Bible.
Cephas shot his wife a look as a man walked to the pulpit
wearing a designer suit.
"Ladies and gentlemen... I come to you with grave, grave
news. It has come to my attention that here in our own
city, a passion play is being performed that disgraces our
dear Lord who stretched out his arms and died for us.
Instead of honoring the Risen Christ, they have given into
the woke, liberal mob in the most disgusting of ways.
They have dared to cast a transvestite as Mary Magdalene!"
Shouts and gasps arose from the congregation.
"We should leave, Cephas. This... it's horrible,"
Rakhyl whispered.
Cephas shook his head and remained rooted where he sat.
"At first," the preacher continued, "I couldn't...
wouldn't... believe it. But I heard it from our
brother, Malachi who, as you know, believes so strongly in
representing our Lord as he truly is... having done so for
many years in our own passion play. Malachi, please
come up here and tell us what you've learned."
Cephas and Rakhyl watched in horror as a second finely
dressed man took over at the pulpit. He couldn't have
looked less like Joshua if he'd tried.
"I'm afraid Pastor Quentin is correct. St. Genesius'
Community Theatre is allowing a cross-dressing man to play
Mary Magdalene."
The screen which had formerly shown the day's Bible readings
showed a photograph of Loreena and Eric performing "Could We
Start Again, Please?"
"And it gets worse. They've cast a gay man as Jesus."
The image shifted to one of Joshua embracing Crowley.
"They've piled offense upon offense. We cannot let
this continue. So I hope you'll join me in
picketing..."
Rakhyl looked over at her seething husband.
"Cephas... we need to go," she demanded. "We need to
warn them."
Cephas ceased shooting daggers at Malachi and nodded to
Rakhyl. He gripped her hand and ran from the so-called
church.
*~*~*
"Oh, look at her! Oh, Emma! She's beautiful!"
JenniAnn gushed as she snuggled little Mercy.
Emma and Peter smiled proudly.
"Thank you. And, surprisingly, she's been a very good
sleeper."
"Oh... It feels like it was so long ago that Avi was
this small." JenniAnn's eyes filled. "So
precious..."
Andrew beamed at the infant and let her wrap her fingers
around one of his.
"Time does go so fast. She's adorable, Emma and
Peter. Yes... yes, you are..." he cooed to Mercy.
Joshua stepped into the lobby and held two mugs out to the
couple.
"Here, enjoy some tea while you can. I know it's
difficult to get a whole cup down with a baby around."
"Thank you!" Emma accepted the tea. "It
is. But your parents have been so helpful! And
Sawyer was so happy to be going to the park with them.
Peter's parents are flying in tomorrow but I don't think he
would have made it."
"Poor little guy was getting pretty stir crazy. Your
Ama and Abi have been a huge help," Peter added.
"Well, they've loved every minute of it. They adore
babies. How have you been doing, Emma?"
"You know, recovery has actually been easier this
time. Maybe it's because I've done it once
before. Maybe it was just missing those long, last
couple weeks of pregnancy. And maybe it's having
Maryam and Yosef around. I don't feel nearly as tired
and sore as I did with Sawyer."
"I'm so glad to hear that."
"How's everything been going here?" Peter checked.
"I've been reading the comments on Facebook and
Twitter. People seem to be loving the show.
Well, we've had a few trolls but... we always do."
"It's been really good," Andrew assured. "Loreena and
Ivy have both been wonderful. Really, everyone new is
just perfect in their roles. And seeing the audience
reaction... It's been really, really special."
"I'm so glad!" Emma gushed. "Have you heard much from
Caleb and Lacey?"
Joshua nodded.
"Caleb called this morning. Marisa and Gianni should
be coming home tomorrow! They're so..."
Joshua was cut off by someone pounding on the theatre's
glass door.
JenniAnn handed Mercy back to Emma when she spotted the
angry looking man.
"Is... is that Edgar?" she whispered to Joshua.
Joshua shook his head. If only it was...
"Emma, go into the office with Mercy. Please," he
requested.
"Oh... oh, okay."
"Laja, maybe you should..."
JenniAnn watched as Joshua moved towards the door. She
shook her head but gripped Andrew's hand.
Joshua opened the door.
"Can I help you?" he asked.
The man pushed past Joshua.
"Get out of my way, fag!"
"Don't you dare talk to him like that! Not any where
but sure as hell not in my theatre!" Peter snapped.